this was a feare beyond that as may appeare by the epithet Timnerunt timore magno They were exceedingly afraide Nowe why they feared I cannot so vvell explicate It may be in regarde they bare to the person of Ionas knowing what hee was not knowing how to release him They vnderstande him to be an holy man and of an holie nation therefore vvere they brought into streightes they haue not hearte to deliver him they haue not meanes to conceale him hee is greate that flyeth he is greater that seeketh after him That is Hieromes coniecture vpon their feare It may bee in regarde of their sinnes For if a prophet of God and a righteous soule to theirs were so persecuted they could not for their owne partes but feare a much sorer punishment For if iudgement beganne at the house of God what shal be the ende of them which obey not the gospell of God And if the righteous shall skarse bee saved where shall the vngodlie and sinner appeare The Apostle maketh the comparison but it is as sensible and easie to the eie of nature to see so much as the high way is ready to the passenger God speaketh to the heathen nations with a zealous and disdainfull contention betwixte them and his people Lo I beginne to plague the citie vvherein my name was called vpon and shall you goe free It maie bee the maiestie of Gods name did astonish them and bruise them as a maule of iron having beene vsed but to puppets and skar-crowes before in comparison They were not acquainted with Gods of that nature and power till this time they never had dreamed that there was a Lorde whose name was Iehovah whose throne was the heaven of heavens and the sea his floore to walke in and the earth his foote-stoole to treade vpon who hath a chaire in the conscience and sitteth in the heart of man possessing his secret reines dividing betwixt his skinne and his flesh and shaking his inmost powers as the thunder shaketh the wildernes of Cades It is a testimony to that which I say that when the Arke was brought into the campe of Israell and the people gaue a shoute the Philistines were afraide at it and saide God is come into the hoste therefore they cried wo wo vnto vs for it hath not bene so heretofore wo be vnto vs who shall deliver vs out of the handes of these mighty Gods These are the Gods which smote the Aegyptians with all the plagues in the wildernes Wherein it is a wōderful thing to consider that the sight of the tēpest drinking vp their substance before their eies and opening as it were a throate to swallow their liues vp did not so much astonishe them as to heare but the Maiesty of God delivered by relation Alas what did they heare to that which he is indeede It was the least parte of his waies to heare of his creation of heaven and the sea and the dry land he is infinite and incomprehensible besides all that thou seest and all that thou seest not that in some sort God is And it is not a thing to bee omitted that the speech of the prophet made a deeper penetration and entrance into them than if a number besides not having the tongue of the learned had spent their wordes For consider the case The windes were murmuring about their eares the waters roaring the soule of their ship sobbing their commodities floating the hope of their liues hanging vpon a small twine yet though their feare were greate it was not so greate as when a prophet preached declared vnto them the almightinesse of the sacred godhead They haue not onely wordes but swordes even two edged swordes in their mouthes whome God hath armed to his service they are able to cut an hearte as hard as adamant they rest not in the iointes of the bodie nor in the marrow of the bones but pearce the very soule and the spirite and part the very thoughtes and intentions of the heart that are most secret The weapons of their warfare wherewith they fight are not carnall but mighty through God to cast downe holdes and munitions and destroying imaginations disceptations reasonings and every sublimity that is exalted against the knowledge of God and captivating every thought to the obedience of Christ. So there is neither munition for strength nor disputation for subtility nor heighth for superiority nor thought in the minde for secrecy that can holde their estate against the armour of Gods prophets Haue they not chaines in their tongues for the kinges of the earth and fetters of yron for their nobles did not Pharaoh often entreate Moses and Aaron to pray to the Lord for him did not the charme of Elias so sinke into the eares of Ahab that hee rent his clothes and put sacke-cloth vpon his flesh fasted and lay in sacke-cloath and went softlie Did not Iohn Baptist so hew the eares of the Iewes vvith the axe of Gods iudgements that they asked him as the physitian of their diseased soules by severall companies and in their severall callings the people though as brutish for the most part as the beastes of the fielde What shall wee doe then the publicanes though the hatred of the world and publique notorious sinners And vvhat shall wee doe the souldiours though they had the law in their swordes pointes And what shall wee doe Hath not Peter preached at Ierusalem to an audience of every nation vnder heauen of what number you may gesse in part when those that were gained to the Church of Christ were not fewer then three thousande soules and was not the pointe of his sworde so deepely impressed into them that they were pricked in their harts and asked as Iohn Baptists auditours before Viri fratres quid faciemus men and brethren what shall wee doe It is not a word alone the vehemency and sounde whereof commeth from the loines and sides that is able to do this but a puissant and powerfull worde strengthened with the arme of God a vvord vvith authoritie as they witnessed of Christ a vvorde vvith evidence and demonstration of the Spirit smiting vpon the conscience more then the hammers of the smith vpon his stithie a word that draue a feare into Herodes heart for he feared Iohn Baptist both aliue deade that bet the breath of Ananias and Saphira from out their bodies stroke Elymas ' the sorcerer into a blindnes and sent an extraordinary terrour into the hartes of these marriners So then the reason of their feare as I suppose was a narration of the maiesty of God so much the more encreased because it was handled by the tongue of a prophet vvho hath a speciall grace to quicken and enliue his speech whose soule was as a well of vnderstāding and every sentence that sprang from thence as a quicke streame to beate them downe And that this was the reason of their feare I rather perswade my selfe
fleshy harts the law promises covenant service of God temple of Salomon chaire of Moses thrones of David Patriarks Prophets Messias yet one of this people in the midst of such prerogatiues as a cedar-tree amidst her branches hath liued so long amongst them that a barbarous tongue is set to accuse him These two questiōs following that I may ioine thē both togither seeme to enquire the one more generally the other more in particular the one of the place the other of the people inhabitantes There may be a good country an evill people or cōtrariwise an evil countrey a good people Touching the place I will not dispute whether they thought that the anger of their Gods as they reputed them did principally persecute and infest some certaine countries that albeit he committed no harme for his owne part yet he should suffer for the cuntries sake and beare the smart of that inveterate hatred wherwith the place it selfe was maligned This I knowe that both in the dwelling place where a man reposeth himselfe in regarde of the influence of heaven and in the inhabitants for the disposition of their mindes there is as great diversitie ' as betwixte North and South for change of weathers Erasmus in the preface to S. Augustines epistles giveth this iudgement of that learned father that if it had beene his lot to haue beene borne or but to haue lived in Italy or France that wit woulde haue yeelded more aboundant fruites vnto vs. But Africke was rude greedy of pleasure an enemy to study desirous of curious devises Plato reioiced that he was borne at Athens rather than in another place Themistocles was vpbraided by one of Seriphus that the commendation and fame he gate was for his countries sake because he was borne an Athenian though Themistocles aunswered that neither had himselfe beene worse if hee had beene borne in Seriphus nor the other better if hee at Athens Who marveileth to see swellings in the throate in colde places where the snow continually lieth It is the nature and site of the place that bringeth them They made small reckoning heretofore to lie in Crete to forsweare in Carthage to gormandize and surfet in Capua or Semiplacentia to lust vnnaturally in Sodome and to be prowd at this day in Spaine to poison in Italy to over-drinke in Germany it is they say the custome fashiō of those coūtries thē is easily verified that which Seneca wrote we thrust one another into vices and how then can they be reclaimed to good whom no man staieth and the whole people driveth forwarde In such places it is a faulte to be innocent and honest amongst offenders Seneca giueth the reasō Necesse est aut imiteris aut oderis one of the 2 must needes be done either thou must imitate or hate both which are to be avoided least either thou become like the evill because they are many or an enemy to many because they are vnlike thee Canst thou walke vpon coles or take fire in thy bosome not burne canst thou be a brother to dragons and a companion to ostriges without savouring of their wildnes liue with the froward not learne frowardnesse dwell amongst theeues not run with thē converse with idolatours not eat of such things as please thē The daughters of mē marred the sons of God the daughters of Heth brought much woe to Rebecca no doubt for the lewdnesse of their behavior Whē the disciple in the gospell asked leaue of his master to go bury his father it was denied him some giue the reason least his vnbeleeving kinred which were likely enough to bee at the funeral as eagles flocke to the carkas should contaminate him againe therfore he was answered let the dead bury the dead do thou follow me because I am life tarry liue with me let the dead alone least happilie thou die with thē Though there were many wicked kings in Israell yet there was none like Ahab who did sell himselfe to worke wickednes in the sight of the Lord. Why the reason is there givē Iezebel his wife provoked him For it was a light thing for him to walke in the sins of Ieroboam except he tooke Iezebel the daughter of Ethbaal king of Zidon to wife by whome he was brought to idolatry No marvel if Iehoram king of Iudah did afterwards evill in the sight of the Lord for the daughter of Ahab was his wife Ahaziah after him no better for he was the sonne in law of the house of Ahab All these were in an error they looked to gather grapes of thornes and figges of thistles whereas on the other side Amicitiae pares aut faciunt aut quaerunt Friendship either maketh or seeketh like in conditions And so is the nature of things that whē a good mā is ioined with a bad the evill is not bettered by the good but the good corrupted by the evill Thus farre of the demaundes the answere is annexed in the ninth verse I am an Hebrew and I feare the Lord God of heaven which hath made the sea the drie land What is this to the matter was it a fault to be an Hebrew to feare the Lord God of heaven Not so but it appeareth in the next verse by a clause thereof that hee confessed the whole crime because he had tolde them He might yet haue concealed his fault covered his iniquity with some defence as Adā his nakednes with fig-leaues amongst bushes by pleading the vnlawfulnes of his accusers the vncertainty of lots as governed rather by chance then by divine providence he doth it not but maketh an immediate confessiō of his sin so inexcusably against himselfe that if malice it selfe had spoken against him it could not haue added much to the accusation For it was the least part of his ingenuity simply to relate the rebellion which is but named in the verse following as it were at the second hand and brought in by a parenthesis but his art to be observed indeed are those ornaments and garnishes of speech which hee bringeth against himselfe to discipher his disobedience I am an Hebrew if a Cilician or of any country in the earth besides my fault were the lesse 2. And I do not only know acknowledge which is wanting in others but I feare reverence stand in awe of 3. not an idoll nor a devill nor the worke of mans hands but the Lorde of hostes 4. who though he sitteth in heavē as in his pallace of greatest state where he is best glorified by his creatures and his best creatures shall bee glorified by him yet is he not housed within the circles of heaven For the sea and the land also are his by creation the sea wherein I am tossed and the drie land from whence I flitted 1 My country is not heathnish rude barbarous I am an Hebrew 2. My religion not loose and
Hilkiah what should be done 2. the booke of the law is presented vnto him he commauÌ„deth both the priests princes to enquire of Huldah the prophetesse about it he weepeth reÌ„deth his cloathes as the principall person whoÌ„ that daÌ„ger care doth principally coÌ„cerne 3. he assembleth all the people both in Iudah IerusaleÌ„ the Chronicles adde Ierusalem Beniamin al the couÌ„tries that pertained to the childreÌ„ of Israel throughout his whole dominion both small great elders priests prophets levites both laity Clergy 4. he readeth the law in the house of the Lord 5. he maketh a covenaÌ„t himselfe 6. taketh a covenaÌ„t of the people to keep it 7. he causeth al to staÌ„d vnto it 2. Ch. 34. coÌ„pelleth al in Israel to serue the Lord 8. he ordaineth holdeth a passeover the like wherof was never seene since the daie of the Iudges nor in al the daies of the Kings of Israel the kings of Iudah he apointeth the priests to their chardges 2. Chr. 35. chaÌ„dgeth the office of the levites that they should not beare the arke any more so the priests stood in their places also the levites in their orders iuxta regis imperium according to the coÌ„mauÌ„demnt of the king 9. in the purdging of Idolatry removing those swarmes of idolatrous priests with al their abominable service he coÌ„maundeth Hilkith the high priest the priests of the secoÌ„d order to do thus or thus Meane while the levite the priest the prophet are not wronged by the king in their callings The king doth the office of a king in commaunding and they their offices in administring Hee readeth the booke of the covenant doubtlesse in person and in the house of the Lorde but he standeth not on a pulpit of wood made for preaching to giue the sense of the law and to cause the people to vnderstand it for that beloÌ„geth to Ezra the Priest to the Levites Neh. 8. Again he causeth a passeover to be helde but he neither killeth the passeover nor prepareth the people nor sprinckleth the bloud nor fleaeth the breast nor offereth burnt offerings for all this he leaveth to the sonnes of Aaron yet is nothing done but iuxta praeceptum regis Iosiae according to the commauÌ„dement of king Iosias Moreover the booke of the Lorde was his counsailour and instructour in all this reformation For so is the wil of God Deuteronomie the seventeenth that a booke of the law shoulde be written to lie by the king to reade therein all the daies of his life that he might learne to feare the Lord his God and to keepe all his lawes And in a matter of scruple he sendeth to Huldah the prophetesse to be resolved by her and she doth the part of a prophetesse though to her king liege Lord tell the man that sent you vnto me thus saith the Lord beholde I will bring evill vpon this place 2. King 22. By this it is easie to define if the spirit of peace be not quite gone from vs a question vnnecessary to be moved dangerous and costlie to Christendome the triall whereof hath not lien in the endes of mens tongues but in the pointes of swordes and happy were these Westerne partes of the world if so much bloud already effused so many Emperours Kings Princes defeated deprived their liues by poison by treason and other vndutifull meanes vnder-mined their state deturbed overthrowen might yet haue purchased an ende thereof but the question still standeth and threatneth more tragedies to the earth Whither the king may vse his authority in ecclesiastical causes persons Who doubteth it that hath an eare to heare the doings of Iosias He is the first in all this busines his art facultie professioÌ„ authority immediate next vnto God held froÌ„ him in capite not derived froÌ„ beneath is architectonicall supreme Queene coÌ„mauÌ„der of al other functions vocations not reaching so far as to decree against the decrees of God to make lawes coÌ„trary to his law to erect sacraments or service fighting with his orders nor to â—surpe priestly propheticall offices nor to stop the mouthes of prophets and to say vnto them prophecy not right thinges but having the booke of the law to direct him himselfe to direct others by that rule and as the Priestes instruct the prophets admonish him in his place so himselfe to apoint and commaund them in their doings VVhat should I trouble you Iosias as their Lord maister and king 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assembleth commaundeth causeth compelleth buildeth pulleth downe planteth rooteth vp killeth burneth destroyeth VVhat doth Hilkiah in all this but obey though higher than al the priests because he was the high priest yet lower than Iâ—sias Or vvhat doeth Huldah the prophetesse but pronounce the worde of the Lorde her person possessions family liberty life all that shee had being otherwise at the kings commaundement So let Samuel tell Saul of his faultes Nathan tell David of his Ahia Ieroboam Elias Micheas Ahab Elizeus Iehoram Ieremie Zedekias Iohn Baptist Herod Ambrose Theodosius and al Christian Bishops and priests their princes offendours The state of the questioÌ„ me seemeth is very significantly laid down in that speach of Constantine the Emperour to his Bishoppes you are Bishoppes within the church and I a Bishoppe without the church They in the proper and internall offices of the worde sacramentes ecclesiastical censures he for outward authority and presidence they as over seers of the flocke of Christ he an over-seer of over-seers they as pastours and fathers he as a maister and Lord to commaund their service they rulers and superiours in their kinde but it is rather in the Lord than that they are Lordes over Gods inheritance and their rule is limited to the soule not to the body and consisteth in preaching the vvorde not in bearing the sword but he the most excellent having more to doe than any man Lastly to them is due obedience and submission rather offered by their chardges than enforced to the other a subiection compelling ordering the people whither they will or no. I will drawe the substance of mine intended speach to these tvvo heads 1. That the greatest honour and happinesse to kings is to vphold religion 2. That the greatest dishonour and harme to religion is to pull downe kings The former I need not stand to prooue they are happy realmes in the middest whereof standeth not the capitol but the temple of the Lord. If this lie wast vnfurnished vnregarded and men be willing to cry the time is not yet come that the house of the Lorde shoulde bee builte or beautified the plagues that ensue are without nuÌ„ber heaven shal giue no dew earth no fruite drought shal be vpon mountaines valleyes much shall be sowne little brought in and that little shall bee blowne vpon and brought to nothinge But vvhere the prophecie is fulfilled kings shall bee thy nursing
LECTVRES VPON IONAS DELIVERED AT YORKE In the yeare of our Lorde 1594. By JOHN KINGE Newlie corrected and amended Printed at Oxford by IOSEPH BARNES and are to be solde in Paules Church-yarde at the signe of the Bible 1599. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE SIR THOMAS EGERTON KNIGHT LORD KEEPER OF THE GREAT SEALE MY very singular good Lord such honor and happines in this world as may vndoubtedly be accompanied with the happinesse and honour of Saintes in the world to come RIGHT Honourable in this prodigall and intemperate age of the vvorlde wherein every man writeth more than neede is and chooseth such patronage to his writinges as his heart fancieth If I haue taken the like libertie to my selfe both of setting my labours openly in the eies of men and your Honours eies especially over my labours I hope because it is not my private fault your Lordshippe will either forget to espie or not narrowly examine it The number of bookes written in these daies without number I say not more then the worlde can holde for it even emptieth it selfe of reason and moderation to giue place to this bookish folly and serveth vnder the vanitie thereof but more than well vse the titles whereof but to haue red or seene were the sufficient labour of our vnsufficient liues did earnestlie treate with mee to giue some rest to the Reader and not to devide him into more choice of bookes the plentie whereof hath alreadie rather hurte then furthered him and kept him barer of knowledge For much reading is but a wearinesse to the flesh and there is no ende of making or perusing many bookes For mine owne part I coulde haue beene wel content not to haue added more fulnesse to the sea nor to haue trained the credulous Reader along with the hope of a new seeming booke which in name and edition and fashion because the file hath a little otherwise beene drawne over it may so bee but touching the substance that of the Preacher was long since true and togither with the growth of the worlde receiveth dailie more strength That that is hath beene and there is no new thing vnder the sunne But as we all write learned and vnlearned crow-poets and py-poetesses though but our owne follies and ignoraunces and to purchase the credite of writers some as madde as the sea some out their owne shame and vncurable reproch whose vnhonest treatises fitter for the fire then the bookes of Protagoras presses are daily oppressed with the worlde burthened and the patience of modest and religious eares implacably offended so the ambitious curiositie of readers for their partes calling forth bookes as the hardnes of the Iewish heartes occasioned the libell of divorce and a kinde of Athenian humor both in learned and vnlearned of harkening after the Mart asking of the Stationers what new thinges thereby threatning as it were continually to giue over reading if there want variety to feede and draw them on made me the more willing to goe with the streame of the time and to set them some later taske wherein if their pleasure be their idler howres may be occupied My end and purpose therein if charitie interpret for mee will be found nothing lesse than vaine ostentation Because I haue spoken at times and may hereafter againe if God giue leaue and grace the meditations of my hearte to as manie and as chosen eares almost as these bookes can distract them vnto and these which I nowe publish were publicke enough before if the best day of the seven frequent concourse of people and the most intelligent auditory of the place vvherein I then lived may gaine them that credite So as this further promulgation of them is not much more then as the Gentiles besought Paule in the Actes the preaching of the same wordes an other sabbath day and some testimonie of my desire if the will of God so bee to doe a double good with my single and simple labours in that it grieveth mee not to write and repeate the same thinges And to adioine one reason more I shall never bee vnwilling to professe that I even owed the everlasting fruite of these vnworthie travailes to my former auditours who when I first sowed this seede amongst them did the office of good and thankefull grounde and received it with much gladnesse To whom since I vvent aside for a time farre from the natiue place both of my birth and breede as Jonas went to Niniveh to preach the preachinges of the Lorde or into the bellie of the fish out of his proper and naturall element to make his song so I to deliver these ordinarie and weekelie exercises amongest them the providence of God not suffering mee to fasten the cordes of mine often remooved tabernacle in those North-warde partes but sending mee home againe let it receiue favourable interpretation with all sortes of men that I send them backe but that labour which they paied for and therein the presence of my spirite pledge of mine hearte and an Epistle of that deserved loue and affection vvhich I iustlye beare them I trust no man shall take hurte heereby either nearer or father of excepte my selfe vvho haue chaunged my tongue into a penne and whereas I spake before with the gesture and countenance of a livinge man haue nowe buried my selfe in a dead letter of lesse effectuall perswasion But of my selfe nothing on either part I haue taken the counsaile of the wise neither to praise nor dispraise mine owne doinges The one hee saith is vanitie the other folly Thousandes will bee readie enough to ease mee of that paines the vncerteinty of whose iudgement I haue now put my poore estimation vpon either to stande or fall before them Howbeit I will not spare to acknoweledge that I haue done little heerein without good guides And as Iustus Lipsius spake of his Politicke centons in one sense all may bee mine in an other not much more then nothing For if ever I liked the waters of other mens vvelles I dranke of them deepely and what I added of mine owne either of reaching or exhortation I commende it to the good acceptance of the worlde with none other condition then the Emperour commended his sonnes sipromerebuntur if it shall deserue it Nowe the reasons which mooved mee to offer these my first fruites vnto your good Lordshippe may soone bee presumed though I name them not For when the eie that seeth you blesseth you and all tongues giue witnesse to your righteous dealing shoulde mine bee silent yea blessed bee the God of heaven that hath placed you vpon the seate of iustice to displace falshood and wrong The vine of our English Church spreadeth her branches with more chearefulnesse through the care which your honour hath over her You giue her milke without silver and breade without mony vvhich not many other patrons doe In this vnprofitable generation of ours wherein learning is praised and goeth naked men wondering at schollers
vt pueri Iunonis avem and schollers wondering more at men that they doe so little for them learning never departeth ashamed and discontented from your face I adde with most zealous and thankefull commemoration in behalfe of my mother and all the children at her knees your loue to our Vniversitie Of whose age and nativity which others haue beene carefull to set downe I dispute not But whither shee bee the elder sister it seemeth by that neglect wherein shee now standeth that shee hath lost the honour and inheritance of her birth-right or vvhither the younger your Lordship hath not many companions to ioine with you in compassion and say in these daies soror est nobis parva we haue a little sister and shee hath no breastes or rather hath not succor to fill out her breastes what shall vvee doe for her How many commō respectes to let private alone a vvhile haue naturally borne me to the centre and pointe of your Honours onely patronage I deny not when at my comming from the North it first came into my head to divulgate these readings my purpose was to haue made the chiefe founders and procurers thereof my two deceased Lords the chiefe patrones also that as the rivers runne to the place from whence they come so these tokens of my gratefull minde might returne to the principall authours Wherein the worlde might iustly haue censured me with the words of the Prophet what from the living to the dead contrary to the vse and fashion of all other men But so I meane both to avoide the suspicion of a fault which the world laboureth of flattering of great personages who was and am content that all mine expectations in any respecte from them or theirs bee laid in the same dust vvherein their bones lye and to shew that loue is stronger then death and that the vnexorable barres of the graue cannot forbid a man to continue that affection to the memory of the dead vvhich he carried to the living For which cause as others provided spices and balmes and monuments of stone or brasse to preserue their bodies so I intended a monument of paper and such other preservatiues as I coulde to keepe their names in life which the violence of time cannot so quicklye iniurye as the fatall vngratefulnesse of these latter daies But your Lordshippes most vndeserved and vnlooked for bounty towards mee hath altered that meaninge In whose countenance speech evermore from the first houre that I came into your honorable presence there dwelt such plentifull comfortes and encouragements to make me hope for better times that I never went a way but with more fatnesse to my bones And now the world can witnesse vvith mee how largely you haue opened your hand and sealed vp that care in freely bestowing vpon mee not Leah but Rahel even the daughter of your strength the best that your Honour had to bestow I say not for my service of twice 7. yeares but being yet to begin my first houres attendance Which more then credible benignity my right hande were vvorthye to forgette her cunninge if shee tooke not the first occasion to write and report with the best skill shee hath Notwithstanding I haue bene bold thus farre after the trees shaken and the vintage gathered to your Honours vse to leaue as it were a berrye or two in the vtmost boughes to my former Lordes and by making some little mention of their happy memories both to testify mine auncient duety towards them and to deliver them what I might from the night of forgetfulnesse who were the shining lampes of the North in their life time Such a Moses and such an Aaron such a Josuah to lead the people and such a Priest to beare the Arke such a Zorobabel and such a Jehozadak such a Centurion in Capernaum to rule the country and such a Jairus to governe the Synagogue when the Lorde shall send togither againe I will then saie hee hath restored his blessing amongst them To this purpose I haue added two sermons more to these Lectures vppon Ionas the one preached at the funeralles of my former Lord the late Archbishop of Yorke the other no way pertinent to the latter the right noble Earle of Huntingdon except because hee commanded it and it was not many weekes before his death and the subiect was so agreeable to his most faithfull and vnsteined heart For if the sound of the tongue and applause of the handes may perswade for him he never behelde the light of heaven within this land that more honoured the light of England Long may it sparkle and flame amongst vs according to his harty wishes Let neither distempered humours within quench it nor all the waters of the sea betwixt Spaine and vs bring rage and hostility enough to put it out but let the light of Gods owne most blessed countenance for ever ever shine vpon it It nowe remaineth that in the humblest manner I can I wholy resigne my selfe and the course of my life to your honourable both protection and disposition askinge pardon for my boldnesse and defense for these my simple endeavours beseeching the God of heaven earth to multiply his richest blessings vpon your Honour your Lady and your Children whither within or without the land Your Lordshippes most bounden and dutifull Chaplaine JOHN KINGE THE FIRST LECTVRE Cap. 1. verse 1.2 The word of the Lord came also vnto Ionah the sonne of Amittai saying Arise and go to Niniveh c. COmparisons betwixt scripture and scripture are both odious and dangerous In other sortes of thinges whatsoeuer is commendable may either be matched or preferred according to the worth of them I will not make my selfe so skilful in the orders of heaven as to advance angel aboue angel but I am sure one star differeth from another in glorie And God hath giuen the rule of the day to the sunne of the night to the moone because they differ in beauty The captaines of the sonnes of Gad without offence might beare an vnaequall report One of the least could resist an hundred and the greatest a thousand because their prowesse and actes were not aequall There was no wrong done in the Antheme which the women song from all the citties of Israell Saul hath slaine his thousande and David his tenne thousande The vnlike desertes of these two princes mighte iustly admit an vnlike cōmēdation One Cato may be of more price then hundreth thousandes of vulgar men and Plato may stande for all Our Saviour in the gospell preferreth old wine before new Aristotle liketh better of the wine of Lesbos thē the wine of Rhodes he affirmeth both to be good but the Lesbian the more pleasant alluding vnder that parable to the successour of his schoole and noting his choise rather of Theophrastus borne at Lesbos then Menedemus at Rhodes But the whole scripture is giuen by inspiration of God neither in his greate house of vvritten counsels is
Christ Psalmody in the song that Ionas composed and finally Gospel in the remission of sinne mightily and effectually demonstrated The duties of princes pastors people all estates the nature of feare force of praier wages of disobedience fruit of repentance are herein comprised And as the finers of silver and gold make vse not onely of the wedge but even of the smallest foile or rayes that their mettall casteth so in this little manuell which I haue in hand besides the plenty and store of the deeper matters there is not the least iote and title therein but may minister grace to attentiue hearers The substance of the chapter presently to be handled and examined spendeth it selfe about two persons Ionas and the Mariners In the one opening his commission transgression apprehension execution in the other their feare and consequent behaviour which I leaue to their order The words already proposed offer vnto vs these particulars to be discussed 1 First a warrant charge or commission The worde of the Lorde also came 2 Secondly the person charged to Ionas the sonne of Amittaie 3 Thirdly the matter or contents of his commission Arise and goe to Niniveh that greate city In the commission I referre you to these fewe and short collections 1 The particle of connexion and or also either it ioyneth Ionas with other prophets or Niniveh with other countries or the businesse heere related with other affaires incident to those times It seemeth to beginne a booke without beginning and rather to continue a course of some precedent dealings but soothly it implieth vnto vs that he who is α and ω in himselfe is also first and last to his Church the author and finisher of his good workes who as he sent his word to other prophets so also to Ionas and as for Israell so also for Niniveh and as he furnished that age of the world with other memorable occurrences so with this also amongst the rest that Ionas was sent to Niniveh and that thus it fell out 2 The nature of the commission It is verbum a worde that is a purpose decree determination edict advised pronounced ratified and not to be frustrated according to the sentence of the Psalme Thy word O Lord endureth for ever in heauen 3 The author is the Lorde the Ocean that filled all these earthly springs who spake by the mouth of all the prophets which haue beene since the world beganne 4 The direction or suggestion thereof It came that is it was not a phantasie or invention of Ionas but he had his motion and inspiration thereunto The first sheweth the continuance of Gods graces in his Church how euerlasting they are and without repentance in that he sendeth line vpon line vnto it and prophets after prophets for doe the prophets liue for ever and spreadeth his saving health from the East to the West and leaueth no generation of man empty and bare of profitable examples The second sheweth the stability of his ordināces For with God neither doth his worde disagree from his intention because hee is trueth nor his deede from his word because he is power hath hee spoken and shall he not performe it The thirde sheweth the maiesty and credit of the prophecies For no prophecie of olde time came by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooved by the holy Ghost The fourth declareth his ordinarie and necessarie course in disclosing his wil which is too excellēt a knowledge for flesh and bloud to attaine vnto without his revelation for who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or who hath beene his counsellour at any time The commission in generall is most requisite to be weighed that we may discerne the Priests of the sanctuary frō Ieroboams Priests of whom we read that whosoeuer would might consecrate himselfe lawful embassadours from erraticall and wandering messengers such as run when none hath sent them starres in the right hand of Christ fixed in their stations from planets and planers of an vncertaine motion shepheardes from hirelings and theeues that steale in by the window prophets from intruders for even the woman Iesabell calleth her selfe a prophetesse seers from seducers enforced to confesse from a guilty conscience as their fore-rūner sometime did of whom Zachary maketh mention I am no prophet I am an husbandman Aaron from Abiram Simon Peter from Simon Magus Paule a Doctor of the Gentiles from Saul a persecutour of the Christians Cephas frō Caiaphas Iude from Iudas Christ from Antichrist Apostles from Apostataes backsliders revolters who though they beare the name of Apostles are found liers and finally faithfull dispensers from marchandisers of the word of God and purloiners of his mysteries Who ever intruded himselfe with impunity and without dangerous arrogancy into this function The proceeding of God in this case is excellently set downe in the Epist. to the Rom. wherein as the throne of Salomon was mounted vnto by six staires so the perfection and consummation of man ariseth by six degrees The highest and happiest staire is this He that shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saved But how shall they call vpon him on whom they haue not beleeued Or how shall they beleeue on him of whom they haue not heard Or how shall they heare without a preacher Or how shall they preach except they be sent A singular and compendious gradation Wherein you haue 1. sending 2. preaching 3. hearing 4. beleeving 5. invocating 6. saving For no man taketh this honour vnto him but he that is called of God as was Aaron The Apostles rule is vniversall exempteth not the lawgiver himselfe For Christ tooke not this honour to himselfe to bee made the high Priest but he that said vnto him Thou art my son this day haue I begottē thee gaue it him The 1. questiō that God mooveth touching this ministration is Whom shall I send and who shall goe for vs The Devill could easily espie the want of commission in the sons of Sceva when they adiured him by the name of Iesus whō Paul preached Iesus I acknowledge and Paul I know but who are ye Your warrant is not good your counterfet charmes are not strong enough to remooue me There are no chaines of autority no links of yron to binde the nobles and princes of the earth and to restraine Devils but in those tongues which God hath armed from aboue and enabled to his service What was the reason that Michaiah was so confident with Ahab king of Israel and Zidkiiah the kings prophet or rather his parasite who taunted him with contumely and smote him on the face that yet notwithstanding hee neither spared the prophet nor dissembled with the king his finall doome Only this he had his commission sealed from the Lord Zidkiiah had none What other reason made Elisha a worme of the earth in comparison so plaine with Iehoram What haue
I to doe with thee get thee to the Prophets of thy father and to the prophets of thy mother c. see his further protestation Had he nothing to doe with the king when the king had so much to doe with him did hee not feare the wrath of the Lyon who could haue said to the basest minister that ate the salte of his courte take his head from his shoulders and hee would haue taken it But his commission was his brazen wall to secure him and that Iehoshaphat the King of Iuda witnessed saying The word of the Lord is with him This is the fortres and rocke that Ieremy standeth vpon before the priests prophets and people of Iuda If ye put me to death ye shall bring innocent bloud vpon your selues for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speake all these words in your eares Yea the princes and people vpon that ground made his apologie This man is not worthy to die for he hath spoken vnto vs in the name of the Lord our God To spare my paines in examples fearefull are the woes and not milder then wormewoode and the water of gall for vnder these tearmes I finde them shadowed but shadowed by the prophets which he denounceth in the course of that prophecie against false prophets that spake the visions of their owne harts and said The Lord said thus and thus that were not sent yet ran were not spoken vnto yet prophecied that cryed I haue dreamed I haue dreamed when they were but dreames indeede They are given to vnderstand that their sweete tongues will bring them a sowre recōpense and that the Lord will come against them for their lies flatteries chaffe stealth of his worde as they are tearmed and other such impieties Their cuppe is tempered by Ezechiel with no lesse bitternesse for follovving their ovvne spirites playing the foxes seeing of vanity divining of lies building and daubing vp vvalles with vntempered morter The heade and foote of their curse are both full of vnhappinesse Their first entertainement is a vvoe Vae prophetis and their farevvell an Anathema a cursed excommunication They shall not be accompted in the assembly of my people neither shall they be written in the writings of the house of Isarell To ende this pointe let their commission bee vvell scanned that come from the Seminaries of Rome and Rhemes to sovve seedes in this fielde of ours vvhether as Ionas had a vvoorde for Niniveh so these for Englande and other nations yea or no whether from the Lord for that they pretend as Ehud did to Eglon or from Balaak of Rome who hath hired them to curse the people of God whether to cry openly against sinne or to lay their mouthes in the dust and to murmure rebellion whether of zeale to the God of the Hebrewes or to the greate idoll of the Romanes as they to the greate Diana of the Ephesians to continue their crafte as Demetrius there did and lest their state shoulde bee subverted whether to come like prophets vvith their open faces or in disguised attire strange apparrell in regarde of their profession a rough garment to deceaue with as the false prophet in Zachary whether their sweete tongues haue not the venime of Aspes vnder them and in their colourable and plausible notes of peace peace there bee any peace either to the vveale publike amidst their nefarious and bloudie conspiracies or to the private conscience of any man in his reconciliation to their vnreconciled church formall and counterfeite absolution of sinnes hearing or rather seeing histrionicall masses visitinge the shrines and reliques of the deade numbering of Pater nosters invocation of saintes adoration of images and a thousand such forgeries whether they builde vp the walles of GODS house with the well tempered morter of his vvritten ordinances or daube vp the vvalles of their Antichristian synagogue vvith the vntempered morter of vnvvritten traditions vvhether they come Embassadours from GOD and in steede of Christ seeke a reconciliation beetweene GOD and vs and not rather to set the marke of the beaste in our foreheades to make vs their Proselytes and the children of errour as deepelye as themselues If this bee the vvoorde they bringe a dispensation from a forreigne povver to resiste the povvers that GOD hath ordeined and in steede of planting faith and allegiance to sovve sedition and not to convert our countrey to the trueth but to subvert the pollycie and state heereof to poyson our soules and to digge graues for our bodies against their expected day to invade the Dominions alienate the crovvnes assaulte the liues of lavvefull and naturall princes to blovve the trumpet of Sheba in our lande yee haue no parte in David nor inheritance in the sonne of Ishai no parte in Elizabeth nor inheritance in the daughter of Kinge Henrye everye man to your tentes O Englande let them reape the vvages of false Prophets even to the death as the lavve hath designed and let that eye vvant sight that pittieth them and that hart bee destitute of comfortes that crieth at their downefall Alas for those men Their bloudy and peremptory practises call for greater torture then they vsually endure and deserue that their flesh should be grated and their bones rent asunder vvith sawes and harrowes of yron as Rabbah was dealt with for their traiterous and vnnaturall stratagemes I know they iustifie their cause and calling as if innocency it selfe came to the barre to pleade her vprightnesse and they are vvilling to make the vvorlde beleeue that they come amongst their ovvne people and nation not onelie lambes amongst vvolues but lambes of the meekest spirite amongst vvolues of the fiercest disposition vvhose delighte is in bloudsheade making vs odious for more then Scythian cruelty as farre as our names are hearde of and stretching the ioyntes of our English persecutions vppon the racke of excessiue speech more then ever they felte in the ioyntes of their ovvne bodyes They remember not the meane-vvhile hovve much more iustlye they fill the mouthes of men vvith argumentes against themselues for raysing a farre sorer persecution then they haue cause to complaine of They persecute the libertie of the Gospell amongst vs and labour to bringe it into bondes againe they persecute our peace and tranquillitye vvhich by a prescription of manye yeares vvee beginne to challenge for our ovvne they persecute the VVOMAN with the crowne vppon her head whome they haue wished and watched to destroy and longe agoe had they vndonne her life but that a cunning hande aboue hath bounde it vp in the boundell of life and enclosed it in a maze of his mercyes past their finding out vvhome because they coulde not reach vvith their hande of mischiefe they haue soughte to overtake vvith floudes of vvaters floudes of excommunications floudes of intestine rebellions forreigne invasions practised conspiracies imprinted defamatory libels that one waye or other they might doe her harme So
dissemble with thee they are a rebellious nation they and their fathers before them vnto this daie children harde of face and stiffe harted Thou shalt say vnto them thus saith the Lorde God but surely they will not heare neither will they cease for they are rebels and thornes and scorpions I haue now vnfoulded the conditions of thy charge If thou findest thy courage sufficient to endure the gain-saying of rebels the pricking and rending of thornes tearinge the eares with contumely and the name of thy maker with blasphemous speech the hissing and stinging of pestilent scorpions then go to the children of Israell if not thou art vnmeete for this busines As if a prophet of our daies should be sent to Constantinople and haue his instruction given him at his setting forth that it is a portlye and insolent city the seate of the greate Turke the hart of the Empire a cage of all vncleanenes an enemy to the name of Christians vvarring continually against the saints a scorner of our crucified Redeemer a worshipper of the false prophet Mahomet vvith other such like colde encouragements feeling his pulses as it were and examining his spirit whether it hath a power to fight with these daungers It was some comfort no doubt amongst the discomfortes to come that our saviour lessonned his Disciples before their goinge abroade Beholde I send you as lambes among Wolues They will deliver you vp to the Councelles and scourge you in their synagogues and you shall bee brought to the governours and Kings for my sake in witnes to them and to the Gentiles In the 16. of Iohn hee plainely professeth his meaning in these kinds of predictions these thinges haue I saide vnto you that yee should not bee offended They shall xcommunicate you yea the time shall come that whosoever killeth you shall thinke that hee doth God service But these thinges haue I told you that when the houre shall come you may remember that I told you of them The foreknowledge of dangers ensuing gaue invincible constancy and resolution to Paul as appeareth in his excellent oration made at Miletum behold I go bounde in the spirit to Ierusalem know not what things shall come vnto mee there saue that the holie Ghost witnesseth in everie citie saying that bandes and afflictions staie for mee Herevpon he composeth his heart to patience and calleth all his forces home to himselfe to resist those afflictions But I passe not at all neither is my life deare vnto me c. And when Agabus at Caesarea had taken the girdle of Paul and bounde his owne hands and feete saying from the mouth of the holy Ghost So shall the Iewes at Ierusalem bind the man that oweth this girdle when his friends would haue held him backe from going to Ierusalem he aunswered boldly and saide what doe ye weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bounde onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the name of the Lorde Iesus Peter perswadeth the dispersed saints dwelling here and there to patience in troubles by an argument drawen from the knowledge and experience thereof before had Dearlie beloved saith he thinke it not strange concerning the fierie triall which is amongst you to proue you as though some new thing were come vnto you as if he had saide this fire is auncient and well knowen you haue long seene the smoke thereof and therefore the breaking forth of the flames should not so greatly astonish you His owne practise was not inferiour to his advise For vpon that praesage which his maister gaue in the last of Iohn when thou art olde thou shalt stretch forth thine handes and an other shall girde thee c. hee tooke his occasion to vse more diligence in his calling knowing as himselfe speaketh that the time was at hand whē he must lay downe his tabernacle even as the Lord Iesus Christ had shewed him Thus much on the behalfe of Ionas that if the greatnes of the citie were anie terrour vnto him hee might not complaine that he was taken at vnawares sodainely called and improvidently thrust forth but with alacritie of minde set his shoulder to the vvorke and settle his confidence in the greatnesse of that God from whom he was commaunded It is a direction to vs all whatsoever our service be wherein God shall employ vs whether in Church or in common vvealth vvhether vve sit vpon the thrones of David for execution of iudgment or in the chaire of Moses for exposition of the lavve vvhich are the combersomst charges vpon the earth the very heate and burthen of the day if I may so tearme them not to remit our labours and vvith the sonnes of Ephraim being armed and bearing bowes to turne our backes in the day of battell but though vvee be crossed vvith a thousande afflictions and haue iust cause to crie out as Moses in his government why hast thou vexed thy servant yet to persist and go forward in our paines addressing our soules to contentment and quietnes this was I called vnto I cannot pleade ignorāce neither had I reason to expect lesse travell vexation anguish of spirit were giuen me for my lot and my portion to drinke when I first entered into these affaires 2 Touching the place vvhen vvee heare it commended for a great citie shall vve inferre heerevpon Therefore priviledged to carelesnesse hautinesse oppression wickednesse vvhich are the wormes and mothes for the most part that breede of greatnesse therefore may Niniveh sin with impunity and say I am the Queene of the earth who shall controll me therefore must sinnes set vp a monarchie also in Niniveh must Prophets go to Bethel and prophecie in out-corners because Niniveh is the Kings Court and cannot beare the words of Prophets can the mightines of her state singularity of her government climing of her walles aspiring of her towres multitude of her people make her secure against the vvrath of the Lorde of hostes or can the barres of her gates keepe out his iudgementes Alas vvhat is the greatnes of Niniveh compared with the greatnes of the Lord The landes of Alcibiades in the mappe of the vvhole vvorlde vvere lesse then a center and small title they could not be espied all the islandes of the sea are as a little dust in the sight of the almighty and the nations as the droppe of a wel bucket vvhat is the number and the heigth of thy proude turrets though they hold the earth in awe they cannot threaten heaven and the closer they presse to the seate of God the nearer they lie to his lightning The challenge of God to the selfe same citie is notablie set dovvne in the prophecy of Nahum Art thou better then No which was full of people that lay in the rivers and had the waters rounde about it whose ditch was the sea and her wall was from the sea Aethiopia and Aegypt were her strength and there was no ende
him 4. He heareth of a great city of a wearisome peraÌ„bulation asking the travell of 3. whole daies but he saveth the labor of his feete goeth into a litle vessel travelleth by sea a far easier iourney 5. He is bidden to cry but he is so far from making any noise that al the clamour and noise of the marriners could not awake him stir him vp 6. He heareth that the wickednesse of Niniveh is come vp before the presence of the Lorde notwithstanding hee feareth not to mocke and abuse the presence of the same Lord neither despaireth he to avoide it There is nothing in all these but stubbornes and rebellion which is as kindly to man as the flesh and bones that he beareth about him Amongst the other plants in the garden of EdeÌ„ not far froÌ„ the goodliest trees of life knowledge grew the bitter roote of disobedience which our forfathers no sooner had tasted but it infected their bloud and the corrupt nutriment thereof converted it selfe into the whole body of their succeding linage The breasts of Eue gaue no other milke then perversnesse to her children and Adam left it for a patrimony and inheritance vnto all his posterity Though God had precisely said Of the tree of knowledge of good and evill thou shalt not eate for in the daye that tâ—ou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death though there were no comparison betweene their maker and a murtherer froÌ„ the beginning the father of truth and the father of lies a God and a divell and the one had forbidden but one tree and fenced it as it were with a double hedge of a two-fold death yet when the serpeÌ„t came to the woman with a meere contradiction to the voice of God yee shall not die the death how credulous and forwarde was shee to entertaine his suggestion Moses proved to the children of Israel in the 9. of Deuteronomy by a perfect induction that there was nothing but rebellion in them Remember and forget not saith he how thou provokedst the Lord thy God to anger in the wildernesse also in Horeb afterwardes in Taberah and in Massah and at the graues of lust likewise when the Lord sent you from Cadesh Barnea c. At length hee concludeth yee yaue beene rebellious vnto the Lorde since the day that I knevve you And God pronounceth of the same people in the fourth of Num. that though they had seene his glory and the miracles which he did in Aegypt and in the wildernesse yet they had tempted him ten times and had not obeyed his voice In the 17. of the same booke the Lord gaue commaÌ„demeÌ„t vnto Moses that Aarons rod which budded for the house of Levi when the other rods budded not should be kept in the arke for a monumeÌ„t of their murmurings rebellions forepassed To forbeare infinite other testimonies the whole world may bee the arke to keepe the monumentes of their and our disobedience it is so common to vs both when we are willed to aske for the old way which is the good way to answere wee will not walke therein when the watchmen cry vnto vs take heede to the sounde of the trumpet to answere wee will not take heede when wisedome crieth abroade and vttereth her voice in the streetes O yee foolish how long will yee learne foolishnesse c. to despise her counsell and to make a Skorne of her correction What worke of our handes bewrayeth not this malice vvhat word of our mouthes speaketh not perverse thinges almost what thought of our heartes kicketh not against the prickes of Gods sacred commaundementes and desperatelye adventureth her selfe vpon the point of his sharpe curse O that our waies were made so direct that wee might keepe his statutes then shoulde wee never bee confounded whilst wee had respect vnto all his commaundementes It is a question made by some though I make no question of it vvhether this detraction and refusall of Ionas vvere a faulte yea or no Dionysius Carthusianus vpon this place doeth partly excuse it I thinke it farre from excuse fot doubtlesse the voice of GOD is the first ruâ—e and rudimentes of all Christian instruction the first stone to bee laide in the whole building that cloud by day that piller of fire by night vvhereby all our actions are to bee guided Paule in his marveilous conversion desired no other lighte and load-starre to bee governed by but the vvill and vvorde of his Saviour Lorde what wilt thou haue mee doe The verie Prophet of Moab vvoulde not departe from this standarde for vvhen Balaac by his messengers sent him worde that hee woulde promote him and God did but keepe him backe from honour hee made this answere vnto him If Balaac woulde giue mee this house full of silver and golde I cannot passe the commaundement of the LORD to doe either good or badde of mine owne minde what the Lorde shall commaunde that same will I speake Hee had saide before to the king in person Loe i am come vnto thee and can I nowe saye anye thinge at all the worde that GOD putteth in my mouth that shall I speake The vvordes of Samuel to Saule determine the doubt and make it as plaine as the light at noone day that the fact of Ionas here committed was an vnexcusable offence Beholde saith hee to obey is better then sacrifice and to harken is better then the fat of rammes For rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and transgression is wickednes and idolatrie It followeth in the next wordes Because thou hast cast away the worde of the Lord therefore he hath cast away thee from being King You heare the nature of these two contraries Obedience and Disobedience kindly disciphered the one to be better then sacrifice for he that offereth a sacrifice offereth the flesh of a beast but he that obeyeth offereth his owne will as a quicke and a reasonable sacrifice which is all in all the other to be as witchcraft and idolatrie for what is disobedience but when the Lord hath imposed some duety vpon vs wee conferre with our owne hearts as Saul consulted with the woman of Endor or Ahaziah Kinge of Samaria with the God of Eckron Belzebub whether the word of the Lord shal be harkened to yea or no Thus we set vp an idol within our own breasts against the God of heaveÌ„ forsaking his testimonies we follow the voice and perswasion of our owne devises Bernard alluding to this place before recited writeth thus The children of disobedience make their will their Idoll Hee addeth for further explication that it is one thing not to obey an other thing to purpose and prepense disobedience Neither is it the simple transgression of Gods commandement but the proud wilfull contempt of his will which is reputed the sin of idolatry And surely I see no reason they haue to conceale the infirmity of Ionas herein when Ionas himselfe if I mistake not the meaning
they stand before their face attending their pleasure and ready to receiue and execute their imposed hests You haue the phrase in the first of Iob On a day when the children of God came and stoode before the Lorde Satan came also and stoode amongst them And Psal. 123. Beholde as the eyes of servantes looke vnto the handes of their maisters and as the eyes of a mayden vnto the handes of her mistresse So our eyes waite vpon the LORDE our GOD vntill hee haue mercy vpon vs. In the 18. of Mathew our Saviour adviseth his disciples not to despise one of those little ones the reason is this For I say vnto you that in heaven there Angelles alwaies beholde the face of my father which is in heaven The like manner of speech did Elizaeus vse to Naaman the Syriā when he offered him a reward As the Lord liveth before whome I stande a witnes to my actiōs the searcher of my hart whose honor service I tender more then my game I will not receiue it By these may we see what the phrase intendeth of fleeing from the presence of the Lord. It letteth vs vnderstand that Ionas as a fugitiue and refractary servant ranne from the Lord as Onesimus from his maister Philemō breaking his bonds of duty and making no conscience or care to do service vnto him Some haue presumed by coniecture vpon his goinge to Tharsis and fleeing from the face of the Lorde that not onely he reneged his obedience in this particular action but changed the vvhole trade of his life and leaving the office of a Prophet became a Marchante adventurer A worldly dangerous profession not only for the hazard of life and for vvracke of goods but for vvracke of conscience also which is the worst shipwracke which wrackes notwithstandinge are taken not onely in your ships abroad but in your shoppes and warehouses at home when you fall either vpon the Syrtes and quickesandes of lying which is a present and quicke kinde of sinne allwaies at the tongues end or vpon the rockes of periury which is a more obstinate and indurate transgression I wil not be so strict in this point as Chrysostome was who councelled Christiās to avoide marketting that neither they suffered nor offered guilefull dealing I know they are lawfull and profitable callinges in common vvealth if lawfully handled The state of the worlde cannot stand without buying selling traffique transportation Non omnis fert omnia tellus No country yeeldeth all kind of commodity There must be a path frō Aegypt to Assur and from Assur to Aegypt againe to make a mutuall supplye of their severall wants Mesech the king of Moab was a Lord of sheepe Hiram had store of timber and vvorkemen Ophir vvas famous for golde Chittim for yvorie Basan for oakes Lebanon for cedars Saba for frankincense c. But this I must tell you that liue vpon buying and selling you vvalke vpon coales and cary fire in your bosomes gaine is a busie tentation and there is neither stone nor Ephah measure nor ballaunce you vse but Satan is at hande to doe some office It is naught it is naught saith the buyer in the tvventith of the Proverbes and when hee is gone aparte hee boasteth Now on the other side It is good and very good saith that seller and when hee hath solde his wares hee boasteth indeede because hee hath given drosse for silver and water for wine Esay 1. I say no more but take heede that the treasures of wickednesse be not found in your houses neither a scante measure which is an abhomination vnto the Lord. Shall I iustify saith God the wicked balances and the bag of deceitfull weightes His meaning is that they shall never be iustified much lesse a wicked and deceitfull conscience I will not enforce this collection vpon you because is is not plainely expressed in the text and without such forraine and vnnecessary helps if I may so tearme them the bare letter of the words doth notoriously evict the disobedience of Ionas wherin he was so fixed and confirmed that neither respite of time neither danger of voiage nor expence of money coulde change his purpose Examine the particulars 1. He goeth downe to Iapho or Ioppe Iaffa at this day a city of Palestine an haven towne and rode for shipping it spent some travell and time no doubt before he came to Iapho 2. He findeth a ship going to Tharsis I am sure he was not presently acquainted with the keye neither did hee find that ship without some enquirie 3. He paieth the fare what incontinently it is not vnlikely but they staide one tide at the least 4. And it standeth with the order of the text that he paide the fare aforehand and in hast before he needed 5 Some of the Rabbines adde that he paide the fare of the whole ship for the rest of the passengers that were bound for Tharsis 6. Lastly when he had paid hee goeth downe into the ship not remembering the daunger hee entered into to put his life within 4. inches of death and what safety it is in comparison to see the raging of the waters form the sea banckes Is vvas one of the three thinges that Cato repented travel by sea vvhen by lande he might haue gone and a charge that antigonus gaue his sonnes when they were tossed with a tempest Remember my sonnes and warne your posteritye of it that they never hazard themselues vpon such adventures What needed the recitall of these particular and one vvoulde thinke trifling circumstances as that hee went to the haven founde a shippe paide the fare descended into it vvhich might haue beene spoken at once Hee went to Tharsis But to expresse thus much that though there were many occurrences that met and stopt him in the vvaie of disobedience as the Angell met Balaam manye messengers as it were sent from God to call him backe againe manie spaces of ground manie interruptions of time manie occasions of better advise and consultation yet as Agrippa came into the world with his heeles forward so Ionas holdeth on his vntoward course whether his feete woulde beare him having little reason and lesse grace to direct him The summe of all that hath beene spoken hitherto for I vvill leaue a remnant behinde at the least to make a connexion betweene this and the next sentence is stronge and incredible disobedience I say not conceived alone but brought forth perfited persisted in without remorse not against father mother magistrate any superiour but against God himselfe not in the taile of the people to vse the wordes of a Prophet but in the cheifest and honourablest part The complaint of God is now revived againe who so blinde as my servant or so deafe as hee whome I haue sent Ionas a servant in the highest roome a vessell of the greatest honour in the greate house a Prophet one of a principall spirit and as their vsuall name was for vnvsuall
a marveilous worke a wonder For the wisdome of the wise men shal perish the vnderstanding of the prudent men shall be hid Before he bad them stay themselues wonder that men should be drunken but not with wine stagger but not with strong drinke The cause followeth the Lord had covered them with a spirit of slumber and shut their eies There are many and mighty nations at this day their soile most happy their aire sweetly disposed people for flesh and bloud as towardly as the ground carrieth most provident to forecast most ingenious to invent most able actiue to performe of whoÌ„e you would say if you tried them Surely this is a wise people and of great vnderstanding To whome notwithstanding if Christ shoulde speake in person as he spake to Saule before his illumination why persecutest thou mee why do you stumble at my gospell and are offended at my name and account the preaching of my crosse foolishnesse they woulde aske as hee did who art thou or what is thy gospell name and crosse that thou tellest vs of So blind they are to beholde our day-spring so ignorant and vntaught touching Iesus of Nazareth Or if we should aske them of the holy ghost haue you received the holy ghost since you beleeved nay doe you beleeue that there is an holy ghost they would answere as the Ephesians did to Paul we haue not so much as heard whether there be an holy ghost What new doctrine is this they seeme to bee setters forth of new Gods and though they acknovvledge some God which nature it selfe obtrudeth vnto their thoughts yet they know not the God of Sydrach Misach Abednego whom Nabuchodonosor with that difference confessed after his vnderstaÌ„ding was restored vnto him nor the God of Daniell whome Darius by that name magnified after he saw the deliveraÌ„ce of his prophet from the lions den nor the God of Abraham Isaac Iacob to whom the promises were made nor the Lord God of heaven which hath made the sea and the dry land here specified Is it not a wonder thinke you that the people of the Turkes the hammer of the world as sometimes Babylon the rod of christendome able to say as the Psalme spake of Gilead and Manasses c. Asia is mine Africke is mine over Europe haue I cast my shooe a warlike politicke stately magnificent nation shoulde more bee carried avvaie by the enchantmentes of their lewde Prophet Mahomet then by the celestiall doctrine of the everlasting sonne of GOD who shed his bloud and gaue his soule a ransome for the sinne of mankinde what is the reason heereof vvant they nature or an arme of flesh are they not cutte from the same rocke are they not tempered of the same moulde are not thâ—ir heades vpwarde towarde heaven as the heades of other men haue they not reasonable soules capable and iudicious VVhat wante they then It is rectus spiritus a right spirite whereof they are destitute they haue a spirite I graunte to enliue their bodies but not rectified sanctified regenerated renewed to quicken their soules They haue an hearte to conceiue but it is a frowarde hearte a slowe hearte a stonie hearte a vaine and foolish hearte a skornefull contemptuous insolent incredulous heart against him that framed it Now if AEgypt bee so darke that the darkenesse thereof may be felt and it is a wonder in our eies to see such mistes in other places yet let Goshen reioyce that it standeth illightned still And those that haue seene an happye starre in the East to leade them to Christ which Herode and his princes the Turke and his Bassaws never sawe let them come and worship and bring presentes vnto the king of glory not of golde mirrhe and frankincense but of the finest mettall purest odours frankest offering of thankfull harts And let them not thinke but where more is received more vvill bee required and that they must answere to the Lorde of these talentes not onelye for nature but for a speciall inspiration besides wherewith they are endued And so to ende this point Blessed are your eies for they see and your eares for they heare I will not say that which many Prophets and righteous men haue desired but to change the speech a little that which many mighty Empires and large Continentes and not small cantons or corners but vvhole quarters of the world never attained vnto and will bitterly rue the time and wish to redeeme vvith the losse of both their eies that they haue not heard and seene as much as you haue done To come now to my purpose these marriners feare but where no feare is they feare nothing because they feare but idols and fansies the suppositioÌ„s of their owne braines And as they feare so they pray which was the second action and their errour therein being pardoned a naturall necessary service belonging to every mortall man their praier is consequent to their feare For vpon the reverence they carried towards their imaginary Gods they betooke themselues to this submissiue and suppliant service Primus in orbe Deos fecit timor Vnles we feared we could not thinke that there were a God But this actioÌ„ of theirs hath something good in it something to be reproved 1 In that they pray it sheweth the debility and weaknes of the nature of man if it be not holpen and commendeth the necessity and vse of prayer in all sorts of men 2 In that they pray with crying vehemency it noteth that their harts were fixed earnestly loÌ„ged for that which their lips craved 3 In that they cry to their Gods it proveth it a tribute due vnto God alone by the practise of heathen men 4 In that they pray every man as if in a common cause though they had not a common religion yet they had one soule hart and tongue common to them all it noteth the communion and fellowship of mankinde Thus far the observations hold good Their praying sheweth the misery of mortall men crying in praier their earnest desire to obtaine praying to Gods the maiesty of the immortal power praying togither that bond of humanity and brotherhood wherewith we are coupled 5 Their errour is a part of their obiect in the number of the Gods which they invocate that every person in the ship hath a proper and peculiar God whome he calleth vpon The Gods of the nations haue beene multiplied as the sandes of the sea what haue they not deified it cost but a little frankincense to giue the godhead vvhere it pleased them they haue turned the glorye of the immortall God into the similitude of the image of corruptible man and of birdes and foure footed beastes and of creeping thinges Besides the sunne and moone and the whole hoast of heaven they haue consecrated for Gods the sonnes of men vvhose breath is a vapour in their nostrels vvho shall be consumed before the vnprofitable mothes of
whethersoeuer thou sendest vs vvee vvill goe as wee obeyed Moses in all thinges so will vvee obey thee And those that rebell against thy commaundement let them die the death The volume of the vvhole booke I am sure both the precepts and practises of all the seruauntes of God harpeth vpon this stringe Yea the Maister of the house by his owne example taughte those of his housholde hovve to behaue themselues in this case For as hee obeyed his father euen vnto the death of the crosse his parents in the flesh in following their instructions the lawe in following all righteousnesse so the Emperour of Rome to though hee a straunger and himselfe free-borne in paying tribute vnto him Though vvee are defamed and slaundered concerning the Emperours maiestie yet Christians could neuer be found to be either Albinians or Nigrians or Cassians that is rebelles to their liege Lordes and maisters as Tertullian in the name and cause of all christianitie wrote to Scapula The Christian is no mans enemie much lesse the Emperours But the matter is safe enough There is no power but of God he that resisteth the powers that bee resisteth Gods ordinaunces And the Lorde is king bee the earth neuer so impatient Promotion commeth neither from the east nor from the west nor from the south but frō the Lord of hostes By him are kingdomes disposed princes inaugurated crownes of gold set vpon their heads scepters states established people mollified and subdued by him were Corah his confederates swallowed quicke into the earth Zimry burnt in his pallace Absalon hāged by his hairy scalpe Achitophell in a halter for denying their feaulty to Gods lieutenants As the maister of the ship came to Ionas and called him vp what meanest thou sleeper c. So let maisters and governours within this place who sit at the sternes of an other kinde of shipping and haue rudders of citie and countrey in their handes let them awake themselues that they may awake and rowze vp other sleepers all carelesse dissolute indisposed persons who loue the thresholdes of their private doores vpon the sabbathes of the Lord and their benches in ale-boothes better then the courtes of the Lordes house and neither in calmes nor stormes when the shippe groneth the vvhole land mourneth all the creatures sighe and lamente will either fast or pray or sorrowe or do any thing with the rest of their brethren Awake these drowsie christians awake them vvith eager reprehension what meane you If reprehension vvill not serue pricke them with the sworde and raise them vp with severe punishment How long shall the drunkard sleepe within your gates in the puddle and sinke of his bowzing and lose both honesty and vvit without controlment the adulterer in chambering and wantonnes vpon his lascivious bed of pleasure deckt vvith the laces and carpets of Egypt the idolatour and superstitious vpon the knees and in the bosome of the whore of Babylon prophaners of our sanctified sabbathes in the sabbath and rest and Iubilee of their lewde pastimes the vsurer and oppressour of others whose iawes are as kniues and his teeth of iron in his bed of mischiefe as the Psalme calleth it and in the contemplation and solace of his ill gottē goods the swearer in the habite and custome of abhominable othes for these be the faultes of your citty as common as the stones in your streetes how long shall they sleepe and snort herein vvithout reprehension it is your part to reforme it vvho are the ministers of God not onely for wealth but for wrath also vnlesse you beare the sword in vaine you are the vocall lawes of the land and iustice in life to punish with rigour where it is convenient Wee also of the ministery haue a place of preferment in the shippe and owe a duty to God though in an other kind We haue a sword in our mouthes too as you in your handes whose edge is of more then steele and cutteth deeper then into flesh and bloud yet such are the earthly spirits of men fallen a sleepe amongst vs that the sword of the spirit without the sword of the magistrate cannot stirre them vp Hovv long haue we called and lifted vp our voices on high to those that sleepe in drunkennesse and lie in their vomit worse then dogges Awake drunkards weepe and howle your wine shall be pulled from your mouths and they awoke not but to follow drunkennes againe and to ioyne the morning and the eveninge togither till the wine haue enflamed them How long to those that sleepe in fornication Awake adulterers and vncleane persons els God shall throw you into a bedde of shame and vncover your nakednes and make you a reproch and scorne so farre as your name is spread yet they open not their eyes but to awaite for the twilight and to lie at their neighbours doore for wife or daughter to those that are at rest and nestled in idolatry in the service of strange Gods Awake idolatours you that say to the wood and stone awake helpe vs awake and rise vp your selues els God is a ielous God and will visite your sinnes vvith roddes and your offences with scourges to all other sleepers in sinne sabbath breakers swearers lyers extortioners vsurers what meane you sleepers It is now time that you shoulde arise from sleepe yea the time is almost past Now is salvation nearer then when you first beleeved and now is damnation nearer then when you were first threatned The night is past of blindnesse and ignorance forepassed the bright morning starre hath risen and hid himselfe againe within the cloudes of heaven The glorious sunne of righteousnesse hath illuminated the whole sphere of the vvorlde from the east to the west and though his body be aboue the light of his beames is still amongst vs and wee may truely say the day is come yea the day is well nigh spent The naturall sunne of the firmament runneth his race with speede like a Giant refresht with wine to make an end of his course and to finish all times You are novv brought to the eleventh houre of the day there is but a twelfth a fewe minutes of time betweene you and iudgment what meane you sleepers VVill you go away in a sleepe and shall your life passe from you like a dreame Came you naked of goodnes from your mothers wombe and will you backe naked brought you nothing into the world with you of the best and blessedst riches and vvill you cary nothing out Or do you tarry to be started with the shrillest trumpet that ever blew the fearefullest voice to sleepers that ever sounded arise yee dead what meane you sleepers The night is comming wherein no man can worke yea the day is comming wherein none shal worke Acceptable to God profitable to man behoofefull to himselfe hee neither can nor shall worke any thing That working that is shall be the everlasting throbbings and throwes of his
one would reason with his neighbour in the behalfe of Sodom with six sundry replies from fifty to ten righteous persons vvhich number if it had beene founde Sodom had escaped How deare was the soule of Lot in that fearefull destruction on vvhome the Lorde bestowed his life and the life of his wife and children the safety of Zoar a litle city not far of because he had entreated for it the Angell pluckt him into the house from the fury of the Sodomites and not lesse theÌ„ pluckt him out of the city who made but slowe hast bidding him flee to Zoar to saue his life for hee coulde doe nothing till hee was come thither Noah and his little familye the remnant of the earth as the sonne of Syrach tearmeth them the onelye buddes of the worlde that were to seede seede for a new generation of men at the time of the floud were more precious vnto the Lorde then all the people vnder heaven besides vvhich had the breath of lâ—fe vvithin them Howe often did hee gratifie Moses the beloved of God and men with the liues of the children of Israell vvhen his anger vvas so hote that he entreated his servant to let him alone that hee might consume them yet contented in the ende to be entreated by him and to pleasure him with their pardon I haue forgiven it accordinge to thy requeste O vvhat a let is a righteous man to the iustice of GOD and even as manacles vpon his handes that hee cannot smite vvhen hee is driven to crye vnto one Let mee alone and to another till thou art gone I can doe nothing And did he not grace the person of Iob more then his three friendes vvhen hee bad Eliphaz with the other two to goe and offer a burnt offering for themselues and his servant Iob shoulde praie for them and hee woulde accept him And is it not an argument past gaine-saying that Moses and Samuell were according to his owne hart when he reviveth their names as from their ashes and blesseth their memorye to Ieremy his prophet with so favourable accounte Though Moses and Samuell stoode before mee yet coulde not my affection bee toward this people The like whereof we finde in Ezechiel Though these three men Noah Daniell and Iob were amongst them they should saue neither sons nor daughters but deliver their owne soules by their righteousnesse Eden was chosen to be the garden of the Lord when all the ground of the earth besides was paled out Noahs arke floted vpon the vvaters when all other shippes and boates of the sea were overwhelmed Aarons rod budded and brought forth almondes when all the rods for the other tribes remained dry and withered One sheafe hath stoode vpright and one starre hath sparkled when eleuen others haue lien vpon the ground and beene obscured The apple of the eye is dearer vnto a man then the vvhole frame and circle of the eye about it the signet vpon the right hand in more regard either for the matter or for the forme or for the vse wherto it serveth then all his other ornaments a writing in the palmes of his handes more carefully preserved then all his other papers and records Doubtlesse there are some amongst the rest of their brethen whome God doth tender as the apple of his eye weare as a signet vpon his finger engraue as a vvriting in the palmes of his handes and with whome is the secret of the Lorde and his hidden treasures though his open and ordinary blessinges bee vpon all fleshe Moses hath asked meate in a famine and water in a drought for the children of Israell when their bowelles might haue piped vvithin them like shalmes and their tongues cloven to the roofe of their mouthes if hee had not spoken Elias hath called for raine vvhen the earth might haue gasped for thirst and discovered her lovvest foundations if he had beene silent Phinees hath stayed a plague which would not haue ceased till it had devoured man and beaste if such a man had not stoode vp Paul in the 27. of the Actes obteined by the mercy of God the liues of all his companions that sailed vvith him tovvardes Rome in that desperate voyage As a morning starre in the midst of the cloude and as the moone vvhen it is full as the flower of the roses in the spring of the yeare and as lillies by the springes of waters and as the branches of the franckincense in the time of sommer as a vessell of massie gold set vvith all manner of precious stones and as the fatte that is taken from the peace offerings so is one Henoch that walketh with God vvhen others walke from him one Rahab in Iericho one Elias that boweth not his knees to Baal one David in Mesek one Hester in Shushan one Iudith in Bethulia one Ioseph in the councell of the Iews one Gamaliell in the councell of the Pharisies one innocent and righteous man in the midst of a frowarde and crooked generation The praier of the righteous availeth much if it bee fervent the prayer of faith shall saue the sicke for the Lorde shall raise him vp and if hee hath committed sin it shal be forgiuen him It may minister occasion to the vvicked to reuerence and embrace the righteous euen for policies sake For the innocent shall deliver the islande and it shall be preserued by the purenes of his handes Many a time there may bee vvhen as stoute a king and as obstinate a sinner as ever Pharaoh was shall call for Moses and Aaron and beseech them pray to the Lorde for me In pestilences dearthes and droughtes warres sicknesses and ship-wrackes or any other calamities it lieth in the holines of some few the friends and favourites of God to stande in the gappe betwixt him and their brethren to entreate his maiesty for the rest and to turne a curse into a blessing as Ioseph brought a blessing to al that Putiphar had Genesis 39. This then may be a reason of the speech here vsed Call vpon thy God a likelihoode presumed by the gouernour that they mighte speede the better for Ionas his sake Another reason I take it was that hee distrusted his owne God and the Gods of his whole society and might be induced to hope better of that God which Ionas serued For what taste is there in the white of an egge or what pleasure to a man that commeth to a river of water to quench his thirst and findeth the channell dried vp What stay is there in a staffe of reede or in a broken staffe the splinters vvhereof to recompence his hope runne into the handes of a man and wounde him What trust in broken cesternes vvhich can holde no water This comparison God himselfe maketh vvith greate indignity in the second of Ieremie My people hath committed two evilles they haue forsaken me the fountaine of liuing waters and haue digged them pittes even broken pittes
that can holde no water The change is very vnequall worse then the change of Glaucus who gaue his armour of golde for armour of brasse and the losse vnsupportable For what aequalitie betweene a naturall fountaine vvhich ever floweth because it is euer fedde in the chambers of the earth and artificiall cesternes or pittes fashioned by the handes of man cesternes that are broken and cannot holde I saie not water of life and perennity but no water at all But when they saw their folly herein as a thiefe is ashamed saith God when he is founde so was the house of Israell ashamed they and their kings their Princes their Priestes and their Prophets because they had said to a tree Thou art my father and to a stone Thou hast begotten me He yet proceedeth against thē They haue turned their backe to me and not their face but in their time of trouble they will say Arise and helpe vs. You see the fits and pangs of idolatours First they digge broken pits afterward they are ashamed first they flie to the tree stone for succour but when they are vexed they seeke after the help of the true God Clemens Alexandrinus marvelleth why Diagoras and Nicanor with others should be sir-named Atheists vvho had a sharper sight in discerning the false Gods thē their fellows Amōgst whom Diagoras hauing something to boile tooke his Hercules carved of wood thus spake vnto him It is now time O Hercules that as thou hast serued Euristheus in twelue labors so thou shouldest serue mee in the thirteenth so threw him into the fire as a piece of wood A practise not vnlike the counsell which I haue read giuen to Clodoveus the French king Worship that which thou hast burnt incense vnto burne that vvhich thou hast worshipped The childrē of Israel in the book of Iudges finding their error folly in idolatry made a recātation of it for whilst they served the Lord he deliuered them from the Aegyptians and Ammorites children of Ammō Philistines Sidonians Malachites Mahonites they cried vnto the Lord he saued them out of their handes But whē they worshipped strange Gods they were no more delivered nay they were vexed oppressed sore tormēted thē the Lord vpbraided them Go crie vnto your Gods which you haue chosen let them saue you in the time of your tribulation And to that exprobatiō they yeelded saying we haue sinned against thee because wee haue forsaken our owne God haue serued Baalam doe thou vnto vs whatsoever pleaseth thee onely deliuer vs this day The like irrision he vsed before in Ieremy to those that honored stockes and stones but where are thy Gods which thou hast made thee let thē arise if they cā helpe thee in the time of thy misery A forcible admonition to those whom a truth cannot draw from a doctrine of lies from the worke of their own hands worship of their own phātasies whom Clemens Alexandrinus not vnfitly matcht with those Barbarian tyrants who bound the bodies of the living to the bodies of the dead till they rotted togither so these being living soules are coupled and ioined with dead images vanishing in the blindnesse of their minds perishing in the inventions of their own braines And as the naturall pigeons were beguiled by the counterfet and flewe vnto pigeōs that were shaped in the painters shop so stones saith he flocke vnto stones stocks vnto stocks men vnto pictures as sensles of hart as stocks stones that are carved But whē they haue tired thēselues in their supposed imaginary Gods whō do they worship Praxiteles made Venus to the likenes of Cratina whom he loved Al the Painters of Thebes painted her after the image of Phrine a beautiful but a notorious harlot Al the carvers in Athens cut Mercury to the imitation of their Alcibiades It may be the pictures of Christ the blessed Virgin the saints which they haue placed in their windows vpon the walles of their houses fastned to their beds and carrie privily in their bosomes as Rahel hid her fathers idols in the camels straw are but Pigmalions pictures workes of their owne devising or draughts of their lovers friēds as vnlike the originals as Alcibiades was to Mercury Phrine Cratina to Venus Lactātius scattereth the obiections made for images in his times reneued in ours like fome For whē it was alleaged that they worshiped not the images thēselus but those to whose likenes similitude they were formed I am sure saith he your reason is because you thinke thē to be in heavē els they were not Gods Why then cast you not your eies into heauē why forgetting the feature of your bodies which are made vpright that your minds may imitate them not answering the reason of your name pore ye downe vpon the earth bow your selues to inferiour things as if it repeted you Non quadrupedes esse natos that you were not borne foure footed beasts Againe images were devised to be the memorials represētatiōs either of the absent or of the dead Whether of these two do you think your Gods if dead who so folish as to worship thē if absent as litle they deserue such honor because they neither se our actiōs nor heare the praiers which we powre before thē When they further replied that they afforded their presēce no where so sone or not at al as at their images he answereth it is iust as the cōmō people deemeth that the spirits ghosts of the dead walk at their graues reliques are most cōversant in churchyards I passe his further infectatiō how senseles a thing it is to feare that which it selfe feareth falling firing stealing away which being in timber was in the power of a contemptible artificer to bee made some thinge or nothinge vvhen no man feareth the workeman himselfe which must of force be greater then his worke when the birdes of the aire are not afraid of them because they roust and build and leaue their filthines vpon them and the figments themselues if they had any sense or motion would run to thāke worship the carver who when they were rude and vnpolished stones gaue them their being When Saint Augustine heard them say in his dayes that they tooke not the idoll for a God he asketh them what doth the altar there and the bowing of the knee and holding vp the hands and such like gesticulations They seemed in their owne conceiptes to bee of a finer◠religion such are the pruners and purifiers of popery the cleanely Iesuites of these times which were able to distinguish I worship not the corporall image onely I beholde the portraiture of that which I ought to worship but he stoppeth their mouthes with the Apostles sentence and sheweth what damnation will light vpon them which turne the truth of God into a lie and worship the creature more then the creator which is to be
blessed for ever For to returne where I first began besides the folly of the thinge the mischiefe is behinde Go cry vnto your Gods which you haue chosen and let them deliver you in the time of your tribulation What a wofull discharge and dismission were this to be lefte vnto such Gods whose heads the hands of a carver hath polished and if their eies be full of dust and their clothes eaten vpon their backes with mothes they cannot helpe it the beastes are in better case then they for they can geâ— them vnder a covert or shadow to do themselues good Then they may cry as the Apostles did vpon the motion of the like departure Lorde whether shall I goe for as Christ there had the words so hath the blessed Trinitie alone the power and donation of eternall life When Senacherib and Rabsakeh bragged that both the kings and the Gods of the nations vvere destroied by them Ezâ—chias aunswered the obiection Trueth it is Lorde that the kings of Assur haue destoyed their nations and their lands and haue set fire on their Gods for they were no Gods but the worke of mens handes even wood and stone therefore they destroyed them now therefore O Lorde our God saue thou vs out of his hand that all the kingdomes of the earth may know that thou O Lord art onely God This argument Moses tried vpon the golden calfe whereof Israell had said Behold thy Gods O Israell to shew that it was no God hee burnt it in the fire grounde it to powder strawed it vpon the water and then caused the people to drinke it To conclude the pointe It is most true which the Prophet resteth vpon Psalme 86. Amongst the Gods there is none like vnto thee O Lord and there is none that can doe like thy workes And as there is but one trueth encountered with as many falshods as there were gobbets and shreddes of dismembred Pentheus so is there but one true God opposed by as many false as happily there are falshoods It may be the maister of the ship finding a defect miscariage of their former labours that there was no succour to bee had vvhere they sought comfort that though they had all prayed they are not released standeth in a wavering touching the Gods which they called vpon and thinketh there may be a God of more might vvhome they knowe not so as in effect vvhen hee thus spake vnto Ionas he set vp an altar and tendered honour vnto an vnknowne God As if he had said I am ignorant whom thou seruest but such a one he may be as is pronest to do vs good and best able to saue our shippe For as an idoll is nothing in the worlde and there is no time in the worlde wherein that nothing can do good so there are many times vvhen idolaters that most dote vpon them as Ieremy speaketh are brought to perceiue it Esay in the second of his prophecie speaketh of a day vvhen men shall not onely relinquish but cast away their idols of siluer and golde vvhich they haue made to themselues to worship vnto the mowles and battes children of darkenesse fitter for those that are either bleare eied or that haue no eies to see withall then for men of vnderstanding go into the holes of the earth and toppes of cragged rocks from the feare of the Lorde and glorie of his maiestie when he shal arise to iudge the earth You see the fruit of idolaters that as they haue loved darkenesse more then the light so they leaue their Gods to the darkenesse and themselues enter into darkenesse a taste and assay before hand of that everlasting and vtter darknes that is provided for them If so bee God will thinke vpon vs. Now that this was the minde of the maister of the shippe to distrust his Gods I gather by this vvhich followeth vvherein the vncertaintie of his faith is bewraied and his hope hangeth as the crowe on the arke betwixt heauen and earth finding no rest without resolution of any comforte Si forte if so be is not a phrase fitte to proceede from the mouth of faith it is meeter to come from Babylon whereof the Prophet writeth Bring baulme for her sore si fortè sanetur if happilie shee maie bee healed her wounds were so desperate and vnlikely to be cured It is meeter to be applied to the sores of Simon Magus whome Peter counselled to repent him of his wickednesse and pray vnto God Si forte remittatur if so bee the thoughte of his hearte mighte bee forgiuen him The nature and language of faith is much different it nesteth it selfe in the woundes of Christ as Doues in the cleftes of rockes that cannot bee assaulted it standeth as firme and stedfast as mount Sion that cannot be removed it casteth an anchor in the knowledge of the true God and because he is a true God it doubteth not of mighte and mercy or rather mercie and might as the heathens call their Iupiter Optimus maximus first by the name of his goodnesse and then of his greatnesse His mercies it doubteth not of because they are passed by promise indenture covenaunt othe before vnmoueable vvitnesses the best in heaven and the best in earth His promises are no lesse assertained because they are signed with the singer of the holy Ghost and sealed with the bloud of his anointed and beloved By faith yee stande saith the Apostle to the Corinthians it is the roote that beareth vs the legges and supporters and stronge men that holde vs vp If we listen to the prophet Abacuk we may yet say more For by faith wee liue it is the soule and spirite of the new man wee haue a name that we liue but indeede are dead to Godwarde if wee beleeue not For if any withdrawe himselfe therehence the soule of God will take no pleasure in him Woe vnto him that hath a double hearte and to the vvicked lippes and faint handes and to the sinner that goeth two manner of waies woe vnto him that is faint hearted for he beleeueth not therefore shall hee not bee defended It is not the manner of faith to be shaken and waver like a reede to and fro nor of a faithfull man to bee tost of every winde as a waue of the sea that is ever rowling And therefore we are willed to come to the throne of grace with boldnesse and to drawe neare with a true hearte in assurance of faith and not to cast awaie that confidence vvhich hath greate recompence of rewarde and when we aske to aske in faith without reasoning or doubting and to trust perfectlie in that grace which is brought vnto vs by the revelation of Iesus Christ. Our life is a warfare vpon earth a tried and expert warriour one that bare in his body the skars of his faithful service keeping the tearmes of his owne art so named it and wee are not to wrastle against
flesh and bloude but against principalities and powers and vvorldly governours the princes of the darkenesse of this worlde against spirituall vvickednesses which are in high places Our enimies you see are furnished as enimies should be with strength in their handes and malice in their heartes besides all other gainefull advantages as that they are spirit against flesh privie and secret against that that is open high against that that is lowe and farre beneath them Now in this combate of our soules our faith is not onely our prize exercise and masteries which vvee are to prooue as it is called the good fighte of faith but a part of our armour which vvee are to weare our target to defend the place where the heart lieth Ephe. 6. our brest-plate 1. Thes. 5. and more then so For it is our victorie and conquest against the worlde of enimies So faith is all in all vnto vs. Blessed bee the Lorde for hee hath shewed his marveilous kindnes towards vs in a strong citty He hath set vs in a fortresse and bulwarke of faith so impregnable for strength that neither heighth nor depth life nor death thinges present nor things to come nor al the gates devils of hel nor the whole kingdome of darknesse can prevaile against it I grant there are many times whē this bulwarke is assaulted driven at with the fiery darts of the devill vvhen the conscience of our own infirmity is greater then the view of Gods mercy when the eie of faith is dim the eie of flesh and bloud too much open when the Lord seemeth to stand far of to hide himselfe in the needful time of trouble To be deafe and not to answere a word To hold his hād in his bosome not to pul it out whē this may be the bitter mone that we make vnto him My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and this our dolefull song which we sing to our souls in the night season will the Lord absent himselfe for ever wil he shew no more favor is his mercy cleane gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore hath God forgottē to be gracious doth hee shut vp his mercies in displeasure Lord how long wilt thou hide thy selfe for ever and shall thy wrath burne like fire These be the dāgerous conflicts which the captaines of the Lordes armies and the most chosen children of his right hand sometimes endure The lyons themselues sometimes roare with such passions how shall the lambes but tremble if the soules of the perfite which haue beene fedde with the marrowe of fatnesse and drunke of the fulnesse of the cuppe haue sometimes fainted in themselues for want of such reliefe much more vnperfite and weake consciences which haue tasted but in part how gracious the Lord is I aunswere in a word The faithfull feare for a time but they gather their spirites againe and recover warmth at the sunne-shine of Gods mercies their feete are almost gone and their steppes well neere slipt but not altogither they finde in the sanctuary of the Lorde a proppe to keepe them vp at length they confesse against themselues This is my infirmity they curbe and reproue themselues for their diffidence and vvhatsoeuer they say in their haste that all men are lyars and perhappes God himselfe not true yet by leasure they repent it The Apostle doth pithily expresse my meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 staggering but not vvholy sticking Againe they feare the particular they distrust not the generall it may bee victorie on their sides it may be overthrowe it may be shipwracke it may be escape it may be life it may be death whether of these two they know not for both they are somewhat indifferent As when Shemei cursed David the speech that the king vsed for his comfort was this It may be the Lord will looke vpon my teares and doe mee good for his cursing this day As who would say if otherwise the care is taken I referre it to his wisedome Amos hath the like speech It may bee the Lorde God of Israell will bee mercifull to the remnante of Ioseph he meaneth in preventing their captivity But whether captivity or deliveraunce they are at peace as perswading themselues that if the mercy of God faile them in one thing it maie embrace them otherwise for they know that all thinges worke togither for the best to them that loue God as the Apostle writeth Though such be the hope of sonnes and daughters yet the case of straungers is otherwise For they are secure neither in particular nor in generall they measure all things by their sense and as the manner of brute beasts is consider but that which is before their feete and having not faith they want the evidence and demonstration of thinges that are not And therefore the master of the ship as I conceiue it knowing that life alone which belongeth to the earthly man perhaps not kenning the immortality of the soule or if hee thought it immortall by the light of reason in some sorte as the blinde man recovered savve men like trees vvith a shadowed and mistie light yet not knowing the state of the blessed setteth all the adventure vpon this one successe and maketh it the scope of all their praiers and paines Ne percamus That we perish not For such is the condition of heathen men they knowe not what death the righteous die as Balaam plainly distinguished it they are not translated like other men nor dissolved nor taken away nor gathered to their fathers and people nor fallen a sleepe which are the milde phrases of scripture whereby the rigour of death is tempered their life is not hid for a time to be founde out againe but vvhen they are deade in body they are deade in bodie and soule too their death is a perishing indeede they are lost and miscarried they come to nothinge their life their thoughtes their hope all is gone and vvhen others departe this life in peace as Simeon did and go as ripely and readily from this vale of miserye as apples fall from the tree with good contentation of heart and no way disquieted these as if they vvere giuen not lent to their liues must bee dravven and pulled away from them as beastes from their dennes vvith violence Hierome reporteth of Nepotians quiet and peaceable departure from his life Thou wouldest thinke that hee did not die but walke forth And Tertullian hath the like sentence It is but the taking of a iourney which thou deemest to be death Whereas the Emperour of Rome for want of better learning ignorant of the life to come sang a lamentable farewell to his best beloved nor long before they were sundred My fleeting fonde poore darling Bodies ghest and equall Where now must be thy lodging Pale and starke and stript of all And put from wonted sporting Compare with these wretched creatures some plainely denying the
which barre vp thine owne sinnes Looke not into the coffers and corners of other mens infirmities Otherwise thy dissembled sinnes which thou hordest vp vvithin thy bones and arte afraide to set before thine eies shall be written in the brow of thy face brought to light and blowne abroad with the sounde of trumpets that all the world may say Lo this is the man that iustified himselfe in his life time and would not confesse his sinne THE TENTH LECTVRE Cap. 1. ver 7. And the lot fell vpon Ionas OF the foure parts before specified collected out of this verse the last onlie remaineth to be examined to wit the successe of the lottes which the last member thereof doth plainelie open vnto vs. Let me once againe remember the proverbe vnto you The lots are cast into the lap but the whole disposition thereof is of the Lord. In a matter merely casuall for ought the wisedome of man can iudge as Tullie sometimes said to a man who spake rashly and vnadvisedly Hoc non est considerare sed quasi sortiri quid loquare this is not to speake with discretion but as it were by lot and hap-hazard the triall standing herevpon who threw more who lesse who drew blacke who white so forth the choice of the whole bunch lying before him his own hands his carvers ministers in the action each man faining that hope to him selfe for his evasion which the son of Sirach mentioneth In populo magno non agnoscar quae est anima mea in taÌ„ immensâ creaturâ I cannot be known in so greate a multitude what is my one soule amongst a 100 yet doth the finger of the lot directly faithfully point him out for whose cause the storme was sent The strong perswasion that these men had that their lot would not erre in the verdit thereof giveth a singular testimony approbation to the providence of the godheade as being an vniversall imperiall art which all the affaires in the worlde are subiect vnto that in the greatest smallest thinges in matters of both choice chance as they seeme to vs the wisdome knowledge of God is at hand to manage them according to the Apostles speech Ephe. 1. He worketh all things after the counsell purpose of his will so first he hath a will secondly a counsell to go before his will thirdly an effect accomplishment to succeede it lastly as generall patent a subiect as the world hath There are Philosophers haue beene which thought that the Gods had no regard of humane affaires whose opinion saith Tullie if it be true what piety can there be what sanctity what religion Others though they went not so far as to exempt al thinges yet they withdrew the smaller from the heauenly providence For it was thought most iniurious to bring down the maiesty of God so lowe as to the husbaÌ„ding of bees pismires as if in the nuÌ„ber of Gods there were soÌ„e Myrmecides to carue procure the smaller works Elswhere he also reciteth their improvident speeches to the same purpose as for the smaller things that Gods neglect them they go not so far as to take view of euery parcell of ground and litle vine that every one hath neither if blasting or haile hath endamaged any man doth Iupiter obserue it nay they make a scorne that those who are quiet at ease in heaven should trouble themselues about petty occasions The Peripatetickes an other sect colledge of philosophers housed that providence aboue the moone and thought it had no descent beneath the circle thereof to intend inferiour businesses What doe the Epicures in Iob say lesse Eliphas at least in their names How shoulde God know can he iudge through the darke cloudes the cloudes hide him that he cannot see and he walketh in the circle of heaven A verroës sirnamed the Commenter a Spanish physitian that he may seeme to be mad with reason by reason fortifieth the former iudgements For he thinketh that the knowledge and vnderstanding of God would become vile if it vvere abased to these inferiour and infirmer obiectes As if a glasse vvere deformed because it presenteth deformities or the beames of the sunne defiled because they fall vpon muddie places or the providence of God vilified who though hee hath his dwelling on high yet he abaseth himselfe to beholde thinges in heaven and in earth As he spake the worde and all things were created so he sustaineth and beareth vp all thinges by the power of his worde His creation was as the mother to bring them forth his providence the nurse to bring them vp his creation a short providence his providence a perpetuall creation the one setting vp the frame of the house the other looking to the standing and reparation thereof I cannot determine this pointe in tearmes more graue and significant then Tully hath vsed against the Atheists and Epicures of that age He is Curiosus plenus negoâ—ij Deus a curious God exquisite in all things full of busines He is not a rechles careles improvident God or a God to halfes in part aboue not beneath the moone or as the Syrians deemed vpon the mountaines and not in the vallies in the greater and not in the lesser emploimeÌ„ts he is very precise inquisitiue having a thousand eies and as many handes yea all eie all hand both to obserue and to dispatch withal examining the least moments titles in the world that can be imagined to an handfull of meale and a cruse of oile in a poore widdowes house the calving of hindes the feeding of â—ong Lions and ravens the fâ—lling of sparrowes to the grounde cloathing of lillies and grasse of the fielde numbring of haires and to returne to that from which I first digressed the successe of lottes I cannot conceiue how the land of Canaan coulde bee devided as it was betweene many and few for so was the order by God set that many shoulde haue the more few the lesser inheritance vnlesse the hand of the Lord had beene in the lap to reach vnto every tribe familie what was convenient proportionate otherwise the fewer might haue had the more and the more the lesse inheritaÌ„ce And was it not much thinke you that vvhen Samuell had annointed Saul king over Israel he woulde afterwards goe from his right leaue a certainty put it to the hazard of lottes whether Saul should be king or no but that hee assured himselfe the providence of the Lord would never forsake his intendement Therefore of all the tribes of Israell Beniamin of all the families of Beniamin Matri of all the kindred of Matri the house of Cis and of all the house of Cis Saul was chosen to the kingdome In the booke of Esther the day and the moneth were by lot appointed when all the people of the Iewes olde and young women and
children within the citty of Shusan throughout all the provinces of the kingdome should be destroied But did the Almighty sleepe at this wicked and bloudy designemeÌ„t or was his eie held blind-folded that he could not see it No that powerfull and dreadfull God who holdeth the bal of the world in his hand and keepeth a perfite kalender of all times seasons had so inverted the course of thinges for his chosens sake that the moneth day before prefined became most dismal to those that intended mischiefe Without further allegations this may suffice as touching the successe of the lots and consequently the providence of God in the moderation thereof It is now a questioÌ„ meete to be discussed the offender being found whether it stande with the iustice of God to scourge a multitude because one in the coÌ„pany hath transgressed For though I condemned their arrogancy before in that not knowing who the offender was they wiped their mouthes each man in the ship with the harlot in the Proverbs asked in their harts Is it I yet when the oracle of God hath now dissolved the doubt and set as it were his marke vpon the trouble plague of the whole ship they had some reason to thinke that it was not a righteous parte to lay the faults of the guilty vpon the harmelesse innocent This was the cause that they complained of old that the whole fleete of the Argiues was overthrowne Vnius ob noxam furias Aiacis Oilei for one mans offence Nay they were not content there to rest but they charged the iustice of God with an accusation of more vveight Plerunque nocenâ—es Praeterit examinatque indignos inque nocentes as though oftentimes hee freed the nocent and laide the burthen of woes vpon such as deserved them not It appeareth in Ezechiell that the children of Israell had taken vp as vngratious a by-word amongst them the fathers haue eaten the sower grape and the childrens teeth are set on edge and they conclude therehence the waies of God are not equall It was an exception that Bion tooke against the Gods that the fathers smarte was devolved to their posterity and thus hee scornefully matched it as if a physitian for the grandfathers or fathers disease shoulde minister physicke to their sonnes or nephewes They spake evill of Alexander the greate for razing the city of the Branchides because their auncestoures had pulled downe the temple of Miletum They mocked the Thracians for beating their wiues at that day because their foreruÌ„ners had killed Orpheus And Agathocles escaped not blame for wasting the island Corcyra because in ancienter times it gaue entertainment to Vlysses Nay Abraham himselfe the father of the faithfull heire of the promises friend of God disputeth with the Lord about Sodome to the like effect Wilt thou also destroy the righteous with the wicked Againe Be it far from thee for doing this thing to slay the righteous with the vnrighteous and that the iust should be as the vniust this be far from thee shal not the iudge of al the world do right In the booke of Numbers when God willed Moses Aaron to seperate themselues froÌ„ the congregation that he mighte at once destroy them they fel vpon their faces said O God the God of the spirits of every creature hath not one man only sinned wilte thou bee wroth with all the congregation In the first of Chronicles when for the offence of David in numbring his people the plague fell vpon them slew seventy thousand of them the king with the elders fell downe cried vnto the Lord Is it not I that commanded to number the people It is even I that haue sinned and committed this evill but these sheepe what haue they done O Lord my God I beseech thee let thine hand bee vpon me and vpon my fathers house and not on thy people for their destruction I answere this hainous crimination grievance against the righteousnes of God in few words froÌ„ the authorities of Ezechiel Ieremy before alleaged Behold all soules are mine saith the Lord both the soule of the father also of the sonne are mine the soule that sinneth it shall die O yee house of Israel is not my way equal or are not your waies vnequall If it vvere a truth which the poet sang to his friend Delicta maiorum immeritus lues Romane thou shalt beare the faultes of thy forefathers vvithout thine owne deservings the question vvere more difficult But who is able to say my heart is cleane though I came from an vncleane seede though I were borne of a Morian I haue not his skinne though an Ammorite were my father and my mother an Hittite I haue not their nature I haue touched pitch am not defiled I can wash mine handes in innocency say with a cleare conscience I haue not sinned But if this be the case of vs all that there is not a soule in the whole cluster of mankind that hath not offended though not as principal touching the fact presently enquired of as Achan in taking the accursed thing Corah in rebelling David in numbring the people yet an accessary in consenting coÌ„cealing if neither principal nor accessary in that one sin yet culpable in a thousand others coÌ„mitted in our life time perhaps not open to the world but in the eies of God as bright as the sun in the firmament for the scorpion hath a stinge though hee hath not thrust it forth to wounde vs man hath malice though he hath not outwardly shewed it it may be some sins to come which God foreseeth some already past which he recouÌ„teth shall we stand in argument with God as man would plead with man charge the iudge of the quicke dead with iniurious exactions I haue paide the thinges that I neuer tooke I haue borne the price of sinne which I neuer committed You heare the ground of mine answere We haue al sinned father and son rush branch deservedly are to expect that wages from the hands of God which to our sin appertaineth touching this present company I nothing doubt but they might particularly bee touched for their proper private iniquities though they had missed of Ionas Bias to a like fare of passengers shakeÌ„ with an horrible tempest as these were and crying to their Gods for succor answered not without some iest in that earnest hold your peace least the Gods hap to heare that you passe this way noting their lewdnesse to be such as might iustly draw downe a greater vengeance Besides it caÌ„not be denied but those things which we seyer part in our conceits by reason that distance of time place hath sundred theÌ„ some being done of old some of late some in one quarter of the world some in an other those doth the God of knowledge vnite and veweth them at once as if they were done
arme thee vvhen thou commest home to thine house let prayer meete thee Receaue not thy meate without thankes-giuing take not thy cuppe without blessing pray for the sinne of thine owne soule and offer a sacrifice for thy sonnes and daughters vvhen thou lyest downe couch thy selfe in the mercies of GOD when thou arisest vp walke with the staffe of his providence In this prayer of the Marriners there are many notable specialities First it is common the vvorke of the whole multitude In the fifte verse there was mention of praiers I graunt but there it is saide Invocârunt quisque Deum suum though all praied yet all aparte to their proper Gods Secondly feruent they cryed in their praier It is not a formall seruice the sound of their lippes and the sighes of their soules are seâ—t with an earnest message to the eares of God Thirdly discreete they pray not to their idols as before but to the Lorde of hostes Fourthly vocall and publique there vvas a forme and tenour of supplication which their lips pronounced they saide Fiftly humble they come with the tearme phrase of obsecration we beseech thee O Lord. Sixtly importunate as appeareth by their ingemination vve beseech thee we beseech thee Seventhly seasonable and pertinent applyed to the thing then in hand to be executed bring not vpon vs innocent bloud Eightly reasonable and iust standing vpon a good ground fitted to the will and pleasure of the Almighty for thou Lord hast done as it pleased thee We are vvilled Matthew the sixt to enter into our chambers and shutte the doores and praie to our father in secret and our father that seeth in secret shall openly revvarde it because it was the fashion of hypocrites to stand and pray in the synagogues and in the corners of the streetes to be seene of men Our Saviour neuer meant therby to coÌ„demne prayers in synagogues either standing or kneeling or praiers in the corners of the streets or in the height of the market places or vpon the house toppes in the sight both of men and Angels but only to exclude the affected ostentation of men-pleasing hypocrites vvho prayed to a wicked ende not to obtaine but only to bee seene of men Enter into thy chamber and pray go into the temple and pray commune with thine owne heart commune with the multitude both are good And that we may know that we are not stinted in our praiers onlie to our selues and our private families as the Athenians woulde offer sacrifice but only for their owne citty and theâ—r neighbours of Chios our Saviour hath taught vs the contrary in that absolute forme of his vvilling vs to say Our father vvhich art in heaeuen as if we al came from one wombe and vvhosoeuer spake pleaded the cause of the rest of his brethren Not that we may not say a sunder and in private My father as Thomas saide my God and my Lorde but as there is a time for the one so we must not omit the other in due season It is a principle both of nature and pollicie Vis vnita foâ—tior Strength vnited receiueth more strength it holdeth likewise in divinity If the prayer of one righteous person availeth much the praier of many righteous shall availe more If the Syrophoenician obtained for her daughter the sute shee made much more shall the Church and congregation of Christ obtaine for her children If vvhere two or three bee gathered togither in his name he is in the midst of them much rather in the midst of a people in the midst of thousandes in whom there is anima vna cor vnum one soule one hart one tongue as if they were all but one man Lorde heale the sores of our lande in this point and as it is thy worke alone that those who dwell togither in one house shall be of one minde so magnifie this worke amongst vs that the children of this Realme which flie from our Churches and oratories as Iohn from the bathe wherein Cerinthus was rending and tearing the soule of this countrey into two peeces dividing the voice and language thereof in their praiers to GOD Elias and his companye praying in one place and vvith one stile O Lorde GOD of Abraham and they in an other O Baal heare vs for so they doe in effect when they pray to such as heare them not some calling for fire to consume the sacrifice and some for water to consume the fire some praying for the life of Deborah the Queene of this land and some for the life of Iabin the king of Spaine thus mingling and confounding the eares of the Lorde vvith opposite petitions from crossing contrary affections that at length they may consider from whence they are fallen and severed both from the vnitie of this publique body of ours wherein they haue their maintenance and if they take not heed of that mystical body of their Lord and Redeemer Christ Iesus 2. They cryed It is a condition which Iames requireth the praier of the iust if it be fervent Else even the praiers of the iust if they be perfunctory and colde rather of custome than of devotion and piety they profit not but to condemnation Cursed bee hee that doeth the worke of the Lorde negligentlie praier is a vvorke of his The LORD is neare vnto all them that call vpon him faithfully not formally He giveth both aquam sitim the benefite and the grace to desire thirste after it VVee heare not our ovvne praiers I meane not for wante of sounde and much babbling but for vvante of invvarde desire the voice of our spirite is softe and submisse and dyeth in the aire before it ascendeth into the presence of GOD and shall vvee thinke that GOD will heare vs Our bodies happily in the Church our mindes vvithout our tongue vttereth praiers our hearte thinketh on vsuries wee bowe the knees of our flesh but not the knees of our heartes Hee that knewe in his soule that praier from feinedlippes and a fase heart vvoulde returne emptie into his bosome that sent it vp but a broken and contrite spirite the Lorde vvoulde not despise neuer preassed into the courtes of his GOD but the inwardest and deepest affections of his minde vvere giuen in sacrifice Every nighte vvasht hee his bed and watered his couch vvith teares hee in the night time when others slepte and tooke their naturall recreation yea there was not a night that escaped without taske and it washt not his plantes alone but the very pâ—llet and couch which he lodged vpon So richly was his soule watered with the dewe of heauen that it ministred continually both fountaines to his eies and a fluent expedition to his tongue to commende his praiers We may learne to be zealous in our praiers euen of those woodden priestes 1. King 18. of whome it is written that they called vpon the name of Baal from morning till noone and when
In alto non altum sapere not to bee high-minded in high desertes is the way to preferment Davâ—d asketh Quis ego sum domine O Lord who am I He was taken from that lowlines of conceipt to be the king of Israell Iacob protesteth Minor sum I am lesse than the least of thy mercies hee was preferred before his elder brother and made the father of the twelue tribes Peter crieth exi à me domine homo peccator sum Goe out from mee Lorde I am a sinfull man he heard feare not I will henceforth make thee a fisher of men Iohn Baptist soundeth Non sum diguus I am not worthy to loose the latchet of his shoe hee was founde worthye to laye his handes vpon the head of Christ. The Centurion treadeth in the same footesteps Non sum dignus I am not worthye vnder the roofe of whose house thou shouldest come his commendation was rare I haue not founde so great faith no not in Israell Paul departeth not from the same wordes Non sum dignus I am not worthy to bee called an apostle he obtained mercy to the example of those that were afterwardes to come The blessed Virgin in her aunswere to the Angell sheweth that the salutation no way lifted vp her hearte ecce ancilla Domini beholde the hande-maide of the LORD shee obtaineth that for which all the generations of the vvorlde shoulde call her blessed This base and inglorious style of the most glorious Saintes of God Non sum dignus and the like shall get vs the honour of Saintes shall raise vs from the dust and set vs vpon thrones take vs from amongst beastes and place vs with Angels What was it in the blessed Virgin the mother of Gods first-borne the glory and flowre of women-kinde that God regarded so much She telleth you in her songe of thanksgiving Hee hath regarded the lowlinesse of his hand-maide yea the bloude and iuice of that whole song is in praise of humility Hee hath scattered the proude in the imaginations of their hearte hee hath put downe the mighty from their seate and hath exalted the humble and meeke O that the women of our age could singe Magnificat with that humblenesse of spirite that Marye did My soule doth magnifie the Lorde that recompence woulde bee theirs which followeth hee that is mighty hath magnified mee againe and holie is his name But they magnifie themselues too much with pedlers ware what shall I tearme it vnprofitable garments which the moth shall fret and time it selfe rotte vpon their backes but they never thinke in their hartes how God may bee magnified It is not without some mystery that the Angels tolde the shepheards Luke 2. this shall be a signe vnto you you shall finde the infant wrapt in swadling clothes In signum positi sunt panni tui O bone Iesu sed in signum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A signe that is spoken against a signe that is done against we cannot abide thy clowtes thy ragges O Lorde Iesu nor any part of thy humility His nativity was by his ordinance first preached to shepheardes hee contended with his fore-runner who shoulde bee the lowlier of the two hee tooke fisher-men to bee his disciples embraced young children paide tribute to his inferiours fled away that hee might not be made a king washed the feete of his apostles charged the leper not to tell any man rode vpon an asse sought his fathers glory not his owne to whome he was obedient to the death even to the death of the crosse In all which hee doth not lesse than proclaime vnto vs learne of mee to be humble and meeke and you shall finde rest for your soules I say but this The maister is worthy your hearing the lesson your learning the recompence your receaving In this beâ— of humility let mee rest your soules for this time and let vs beseech the God of maiesty who is higher than the highest in the earth who will resiste the proude and giue his graces to the humble and meeke that whether wee aske wee may aske in humility or whether wee haue receaved we may vse it without vaineglory that all our wordes and workes may be powdered with that salt in the Psalme which shall eate out all ostentation Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy name giue the honour and praise Amen THE XVII LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 14. Wee beseech thee O Lord wee beseech thee let vs not perish for this mans life THe praier of the marriners beginneth not till you come to these wordes the other were the wordes of the history reporting vvhat they did these now propounded are their owne or at least the summe and effecte of them Wee may reduce them to two heads first a Petition and therein a preface Wee beseech thee O Lorde wee beseech thee comprising the manner and forme of praying and the matter or substance of the petition let vs not perish for this mans life c. 2. the reason For thou Lorde hast done as it pleased thee So as in the wordes of the history signifying howe they behaved themselues togither with the pitition and the reason of the same wee finde eight conditions requisite to the nature of praier Fiue wherof wee haue already dealt in the sixte vvee are to proceede vnto The Importunity they vse implied in the doubling and iterating of their suppliant tearmes Wee beseech thee O Lorde wee beseech thee Woe bee to him that is alone who when he hath spoken once speaketh no more as if he were weary of wel-doing and repeÌ„ted himselfe that he had begun If his former request be weake and infirme fainting in the way to the mercy of God hee hath not a friende to helpe it nor a brother to say vnto it Be stronge This double supplication of theirs falleth as the showres of the first and latter raine if the one faileth of watering the earth sufficiently the other fulfilleth the appetite and thirst thereof So should our praiers bee beâ—t that as the kine of the Philistines which bare the Arke though they were milche and had calues at home yet they kept the straight way to â—ethshemesh and held one path and lowed as they went and turned neither to the right hand nor the left neither ever stoode still till they came into the field of Iosuah where he was reaping his harvest so the affection of our soules bearing the Arke and coffer of our suites though it hath worldly allurements to draw it backe as the kine had calues yet keepeth on the way to the house of God as they to Bethshemesh holding one path of perseverance lowing with zeale turning neither to the right nor to the left hand with wandring cogitations till it commeth into the field and garden of God where her harvest groweth We beseech thee we beseech thee This ingemination of speech noteth an vnmooueable and constant affection to the thing we affect as if the tongue and hearte
the peoples In another place speaking of their righteousnesse he limiteth it thus They were righteous after a probable and laudable conversation amongest men He often distinguisheth betweene these two Peccatum querela Peccatum criâ—â—en the one sinne in generall which no man is freed from for it is an absolute sentence and needeth no exposition if we say that we haue no sinne wee deceiue our selues wee are but blowne bladders the other some great offences as David calleth it malicious vvickednesse some hainous notorious scandalous sinne culpable in the eies of men and vvorthy of censure and crimination Wee saie in his Enchiridion to Laurentius that the life of holie men may bee founde though not vvithout faulte yet vvithout an offensiue faulte Againe in his bookes of the city of God It is not the speech of vulgar and common men but of those that are rightly Saintes If vvee say that vvee sinne not c. then shall this liberty and immunity from passions bee vvhen there shall bee no sinne in men nowe vvee liue vvell enough if vvithout scandall but hee that thinketh hee liueth vvithout sinne hee doeth not thereby free himselfe from sinninge but from receiving remission of sinnes In the first epistle of Iohn the thirde chapter the Apostle seemeth to favour the opinion of absolute righteousnesse in man Hee that is borne of GOD sinneth not Peradventure saieth Augustine hee meaneth some certaine sinne not all sinne Vnderstande heereby a definite speciall sinne which he that is borne of GOD cannot commit It maye bee the vvante of loue Dilectionis carentia It may bee the greate sinne of infidelitie vvhich our Saviour noteth in the Iewes Iohn the fifteenth If I had not come and spoken vnto them they shoulde not haue had sinne the sinne vvherein all other sinnes are helde the sinne vnto death the sinne not to bee repented of and therefore not to bee pardoned Against Parmenian he aunswereth it thus Although we sinne not so farre foorth as vvee are borne of GOD yet there remaineth in vs some parte of our birth from Adam Bernarde vpon the Canticles giueth the reason why hee sinneth not The heauenly generation preserveth him that is the euerlasting predestination VVhich reason the Apostle himselfe seemeth to accorde vnto for his â—eede remaineth in him Surely there is no man that sinneth not Salomon preciselie affirmeth it in the dedication of the temple GOD hath concluded all vnder sinne Omnes odit qui malos odit Hee that hateth evill men hateth all men because there is none that doeth good no not one Noah may be a righteous man in his time and generation compared vvith thoâ—e amongst whom he liued Thamar may bee more righteous than Iudâ—h yet Thamar sinnefull enough the Publican may goe to his house more iustified than the Pharisee yet not simply iustified thereby The spouse in the Canticles may bee faire amongest women yet her beautye not such but that shee iustlye complaineth of her blackenesse Though she exceedeth the soules of men whilst they liue in the body yet shee is shorte of angelicall perfection Iohn Baptist had not a greater amongest the sonnes of vvomen but vvhosoever vvas least in the kingdome of GOD and all the coelestiall spirites are farre beyonde him The best that liue vpon the earth have brevia leviaque peccata shorte and lighte sinnes yet sinnes quamvis pauca quamvis parva non tamen nulla Though fevve in number small in measure yet sinnes in nature Therefore vve may conclude with the same father whose shielde I haue hitherto vsed against the enemies to the grace of God Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse VVee must knovve our povertie and become suâ—ters and bâ—ggers for iustice if vve meane to speede Our righteousnesse in this life is such as â—ather consisteth in the remission of our sinnes than in the perfection of our vertues And to speake the trueth in the vvhole question of iustification betwixte the Papistes and vs our iustice is not iustice in proper and direct tearmes but mercy For that righteousnesse that we haue is meerely of mercy not actiue but passiue not that which wee worke our selues but GOD worketh it for vs. Abluta estis iustificati estis you haue washed or iustified your selues No you are vvashed and iustified And therefore it is called the righteousnesse of GOD because it commeth from abroad not inherent in our selues but from God deriued and by him imputed And 1. Corinthians 1. Christ is made vnto vs of God vvisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption First wisedome in preaching and instruction Secondly righteousnesse in the forgiuenesse of our sinnes Thirdly sanctification in the holinesse of our liues Fourthly redemption in his mighty deliueraunce from all our enemies that as it is vvritten hee that reioyceth may reioyce in the Lorde and knovve that neither of all these is of himselfe God obiected to the king of Tyrus in derision Ezechiell the twenty eighth Thou arte vviser then Daniell I aske of the children of Babylon what they thinke of themselues whether they goe beyonde Daniell in holinesse and integrity of life He in the ninth of his prophecie confesseth sinne and iniquitie and rebellion in all the men of Iudah and inhabitantes of Ierusalem and the vvhole people of Israell farre or neere kinges princes fathers and that righteousnesse is vvith GOD alone and vvith them confusion of face hee vtterly disclaimeth their owne iustice we come not to pray before thee for any righteousnesse in our selues and appealeth vnto the righteousnesse of the Lorde O Lorde according vnto all thy righteousnes let thine anger bee turned away ver 16. For the Lords sake that is thy Christ thine annointed verse 17. For thy greate tender mercies verse 18. Finallie for thine owne sake ver 19. This was the spirit of Daniell and they that come in the confidence of their owne pure spirites neither shall their owne praiers availe and the praiers of Daniel and Noah and all the righteous saintes in heaven which they hang vpon shall not helpe them You see our innocency iustice and perfection not that our sins are not but that they are remitted but that they are covered by the mercie of God but that they are not imputed which is the chiefe blessednes of man as wee reade in the 32. Psalme I coulde haue noted so much vnto you by a phrase which my text affordeth Lay not vpon vs innocent bloud For then are we cleere in the sight of God when the sins whereof we are guilty are not laide to our charges nor remembred Blessed are all those vvho are thus discharged of their vnsupportable soules burden that though they have many sinnes they are bound vp in a bundle and drawne into a narrowe roome though insolent climbing aspiring sinnes yet they are cast into the bottome of the sea though they are as red as crimson and scarlet yet their hue is changed they are made as white as wooll or snowe by the bloud
bowels of compassion as it taketh from vs the name and priviledge of sons so it marketh vs for servantes of the worst condition naughty vngracious seruants for whom is iustly reserued the vvages of Balaam I meane the repayment stipende of everlasting destruction The last commendation in the praier of the marriners is their grouÌ„ding therof vpon the pleasure of God for thou Lord hast done as it pleased thee which soundeth thus We aske thy favour in this respect that we haue not departed froÌ„ the rule of thy wil but followed as neare as wee could the verdit answere of thy heaueÌ„ly oracle The lot hath enformed vs the mouth of the prophet himselfe confirmed vnto vs the coÌ„stant indignation of the sea maketh it past question that thou in thy counsell hast decreed that Ionas shal be cast forth It was a sanctified iudgment in theÌ„ both to acknowledge the finger of God in so casuall an accident thou Lord hast done it withal to assent in secret that the wil pleasure of God is the exactest rule of equity that can be imagined as it pleased thee They gather thus in effect we doe but the will of the Lord therefore more iustly to be pardoned The wisdome of God it selfe in whoÌ„ the deity dwelt bodily was content to forsake his wisdome to be ordered rectified by this squire of his fathers wil father not my wil but thine be fulfilled I know the measure of thy wil is straight shal I be croked perverse in my waies I wil not Bernard demaÌ„deth vpoÌ„ that submission of Christ. O Lord the wil whereof thou speakest Not my wil be done if it were not a good wil how was it thine if good why relinquished forsakeÌ„ he answereth Non oportebat propria praeâ—â—dâ—care communibus Priuate affaires must not hinder publique 't was both the will of Christ it was a good wil wherby he said If it be possible let this cuppe passe but that whereby hee spake otherwise thy will â—e doâ—e was better because it was common not only to the father which gaue his sonne but to the sonne himselfe who was offered because hee would and to vs who hartily desired it The will of a righteous man may misse oâ— the wil of God sometimes and yet be iustified approued before God A child may wish the life of his father whom God hath visited with sicknesseâ— and mindeth not to spare Here haue you the wil of a man against the will of God in some sort Doth he offend herein nay rather should he not offend if nature and duty forgotten he wisht otherwise for whatsoever the secret wil of God hath decreed yet by his open and revealed will parentes must bee honoured and their life and vvell-doinge by prayer commended to the goodnesse of God It is the vvill of GOD permanent and vnchaungeable that Ionas bee cast forth It is the vvill of the marriners to saue Ionas if it may bee Doe they displease God heereby rather they shoulde displease if layinge aparte humanity they bare not compassion to the life of Ionas For howsoeuer his secret will hath determined yet by his open and revealed will the life of man must bee tendered VVho hath ascended into heauen to knowe the counselles of the Lord Therefore it is ever safe to cast the ankers of all our purposes and to staie our vvilles vpon the vvill of God before wee see the event of things to say as our Saviour willed vs Thy will bee done and when it is clearely decided what his pleasure was to ioine with these marriners thou Lorde haste done as it pleased thee vvee acknowledge thy supreme authoritie thou sittest vpon the circles of heauen thou holdest the scepter and ball of the worlde in thy right hande thou art the king and commander of the earâ—h bee it neuer so vnquiet the heartes of kings and subiectes are in thine hand Thou vvoundest healest killest quickenest where thou thinkest good and vvhatsoeuer man purposeth thou disposest as thy pleasure is Others confesse no lesse of the will of GOD than these marriners doe Thou Lorde haste done as it hath pleased thee but vvith another construction For as they confesse the efficacie and power thereof so they deny the equity as if hee helde a tyrannye and governed the worlde not by law but by lust drawing it to obedience not by reason and iustice but by the violent chaine of his vnchangeable purpose so making his will in the moderating of the worlde as immoderate as the vvilles of inordinate princes who having the raines of dominion giuen into their handes if they proclaime not out-right with Nero My authoritye giveth me license to doe all things Hee is a foole that knovveth not vvhat hee may doe yet they say to themselues I am a king vvho dareth call mee to accounte and aske me vvhat doest thou yea vvhat is that God that can deliver out of my handes This kinde of impetuous and maisterlesse vvill the servantes of the servauntes of God mistearmed haue challenged to their chaire at Rome For howsoever they behaved themselues no man might say vnto them Cur ita facis vvhy doest thou so vvhatsoever they enacted Sic volo sic iubeo their will and commaundement was warrant enough Franciscus Zabarella complaineth of those that drewe them into such arrogant errour They haue perswaded the Popes that they can doe all thinges even vvhatsoever pleased them thinges vnlawfull too and that they are more than God Silvester the first in the first councell of Rome prooved it by scripture The highest bishoppe is not iudged of any because it vvritten the disciple is not aboue his maister And shall the sawe boast it selfe against him that mooveth it Esay the tenth Therefore let no man iudge the Poâ—e So was the speech of the Donatistes as Augustine remembreth it vvhen they had nothing to answere sic volumus VVhy For vvho are thou that iudgest another mans seruaunt The Pope giveth another reâ—son Thou art a servaunt a disciple who art thou that iudgest thy Lord Saint Augustines answere shal fit them both both the Donatistes of Africke and the greate Donatist of Rome what else doe all flagitious and lewde men riotous drunkards adulterers shamelesse and dishonest persons theeues extortioners murtherers robbers sorcerers idolaters vvhat else doe they answere the word of truth and rigâ—teousnesse vvhen it reprooveth them but this hoc volo hoc me delectat thus I will doe this delighteth me Now it is most true that the will of God is an absolute praedominant soveraigne vvill vvhere hee vvill hee taketh mercie and vvhere he vvill he hardeneth The ground of their complainte is good though they miss-applie it vvho hath resisted his will and if we go to farre to enquire and examine wee are mette in the way and willed as it were to stande backe O homo tu quis es qui disputas O man vvho art thou that disputest and preassest so boldlie
foresawe their sinnes not his owne The Iewes committed a sinne which hee compelled them not to doe who is displeased with sinne but onelye foretolde that they would doe it because nothing is hid from him Iustus Lipsius as acutely as any man vidit ab aeterno sed vidit non coëgit scivit non sanxit praedixit non praescripsit hee sawe it from all eternitye but hee sawe it enforced it not knew it decreed it not foretolde it prescribed ordeined it not For tell mee yee adulterers murtherers vsurers drunkardes traitours and the rest of this accursed seede when you committ such things whereof you are now ashamed and seeke vnlawfull helpes to be rid of them whether you doe them against your willes whether you finde any force offered vnto you whether you are drawne vnto them with lines or rather draw not them vnto you with cart-ropes when the devill prompteth and suggesteth iniquity vnto you whether you yeeld not your neckes to his yoke with easines if the least obiect of pleasure allure not pull not your senses after it if ever your meate and drinke were sweeter to your palate and throate than these sinnes to your soules if there be any christian resistance in you Quod nolo malum hoc facio that evill which I would not that doe I if you set not windowes and dores open that the strong man who carrieth the mindes of men captive may enter in Have you not will in all these or is it a possible thing that will can be constrained It is as proper to will to keepe a libertie I meane from coaction as for fire to burne Else it were not voluntas but noluntas as not will but no will if violence coulde be offered vnto it I desire to open my meaning The foreknowledge of God is vnto him if shallowe and deepe may bee compared togither as memory is to vs as memory presenteth vnto vs things that are past so prescience vnto God things which are to come Memory is our booke wherein wee reade the one and prescience his booke wherein hee readeth the other and as memory in vs is not the cause vvhy thinges past were done but onely recounteth so Gods prescience is not the cause why future thinges shal be done but only foreknoweth them as we remember some things which we do but do not al things which we remember so God foreseeth al things wherof he is authour but is not authour of al things which he foreseeth lastly we remember God foreseeth the doing of every thing in the nature kinde therof we remember a stone throwne wherewith a man vvas slaine by violence no by chance so God foresawe it we remember since a vineyard was planted and the trees therof brought forth grapes by violence no by nature so God foresaw it we remember a theefe which lay in waite for bloude and committed a murther by the high way side by violence no by wil so God foresaw it Thus al things are done according to the foreknowledge will of almighty God necessary things of necessity contingent by contingency and happe as we call it naturall by kindely course voluntary with election and choise their natures neither changed nor any way enforced by the foresaid meanes I conclude with Saint Augustin God created me with free will hee speaketh of freedome from coaction If I have sinned It was I that sinned it was neither destiny nor fortune nor the devill I will pronounce against my selfe not against the Lord. I knowe I sin of necessity in one sence because the corruption of nature hath remooved that originall integrity wherin man was first created but I sin not violently because mine owne will is reserved vnto me For as it was true of man in the state of innocency Potest non peccare hee may if he will not sin because God lefte him in the hande of his owne counselles and gave him liberty both waies so it is now as true in the state of corruption Non potest non peccare he cannot chuse but sinne the whole lumpe of his nature being sowred with that auncient leaven neither shall he ever be delivered from the corruption wherevnto he is subiect till he attaine to the state of glorification wherein it shall as certainely be verified non potest peccare he cannot sin though he would corruption having put on incorruption both in body and spirit Which necessity of sinning the meane time is not in any externall cause either creator or creatures but in the decayed nature of man vpon the fall wherof commeth vanity in the mind and a frowardnes in the will to depart from the living God Now I returne to my former assertion that nothing is done without the wil of God yet the will of man therby no way corrupted or compelled And surely the very tenour and sound of the scripture phrase bewraieth a degree of some forwarder dispositiō frō God in the actiōs of vnrighteous men than his bare toleration For why was it said not onely in the 3. of Exod I knowe that the king of Egypt will not let you goe but by strong hand which is referred to the prescience of God foreseeing what woulde come to passe and in the 7. chapter the heart of Pharaoh was heavy and dull which is referred to his owne obstinate hardening of it but I will harden the heart of Pharaoh and he shall not let the people goe Exod. 4. and Pharaoh shall not harken vnto you Exod. 7. For when Pharaoh hardened his owne hearte both against the people of Israell give them no straw get you to your burthens Exod. 5. and in the same chapter against the Lorde himselfe who is the Lorde that I should heare his voice then did God permit all this to be done and helde his peace as the Psalme speaketh gave him the hearing and the looking on but afterwardes when hee putteth as it were iron to iron adamant to adamant I will harden his heart it cannot reasonably be supposed but that besides his sufferance there was an accession of some worke of his VVhen the sonnes of Zerviah woulde have taken Shemei his head from him because he railed at the king throwing stones at him and calling him a murtherer the sonne of Beliall c. David stayed them with strange and vnexpected speech what have I to doe with you yee sonnes of Zerviah for hee curseth mee because the Lorde hath bidden him curse David And further as if the rayler were safe vnder the wings of Gods authority who then dare say wherefore hast thou done so and once more suffer him to curse for the Lorde hath bidden him Nathan the prophet had tolde him before that for his murther and adultery the Lord had thus decreed aginst him I will raise vp evill against thee out of thine owne house and will take thy wives before thy face and give them to thy neighbour he shall lie with thy wives on the sight of the sunne for
doth not onely permitt the false spirit Thou shalt seduce Ahab but giveth encouragement also thou shalt prevaile and addeth a commaundement goe forth and alloweth of the forme of dealing in the matter doe so Now that you may knowe how innocent the Lord is in an action of such preiudice observe the circumstances of the place well 1. The thing intended is that Ahab might fall at Ramoth Gilead Which purpose of God once set is so vnchangeable that if heaven and earth were confederate they can not save the life of Ahab God shall send forth a spirit the spirit deceave prophets prophets entice Ahab Ahab change his apparrell and though Iehoshaphat be the fairer marke yet Iehoshaphat shall escape and one shall draw an arrowe by chance and smite Ahab betwixte his brigandine and hee shall dye at evening hee did so Therefore touching the ende of this businesse it is no iniustice in God to execute iudgement and wrath vpon a famous adversary 2. Concerning the meanes enquiry was made who should entice Ahab because in the nature of God himselfe it was not to entice him 3. That which he doth he doth by a spirit not by himselfe 4. by an evil spirit of his bād retinew who stood before God 1. Iob. 5. The spirit commeth furnished of his owne for vvhen one saide thus another otherwise he profered his service to to entice him 6. When God demaunded of the meanes hee invented the practise by being a false spirit in the mouth of his prophets 7. What were those prophets of Ahab men that were faithlesse of themselues whose guise it was either for rewardes or for favour of the king to say they had dreamed when they had not and the Lorde hath saide when hee never saide it So there is both malice in the spirit and falshood in the prophets before God setteth either hand or hearte to the businesse Therefore what doth the Lord therin he fitteth vpō the throne as the iudge moderator of the whole action hee commādeth the attendance of al the army of heaven on the right hande and on the lefte cleane and vncleane spirites are in subiection to him hee giveth leave to them who without his leave are vnable to doe any thinge thou shalt entice hee giveth the successe which all the kingdome of darkenes coulde not effect if hee woulde hinder it thou shalt prevaile he biddeth goe and they goe runne and they runne to shew that all the creatures of the worlde serue him hee disposeth the course Do so that is doe so and no more than so as much as to say Since thou hast malice to bestowe extende it vpon Ahab rather than Iehoshaphat and falshood to infuse powre it forth vpon the 400. prophets of Ahab rather than vpon Michaeas or any prophet of mine and let the fall of Ahab be at Ramoth Gilead rather than in another place and in this battaile with the king of Aram rather than at another time Thus when the matter is their owne God giveth the fashioning and ordering thereof in some sorte touching the persons time place and other the like particulars But why is it further saide that God put a lying spirit into the mouth of these prophets of Ahab 1. hee did it by way of a punishment to bee avenged of that custome of lying which they were inured vnto aforetime 2. hee did it by his instrument having both life and will to doe hurte not by himselfe 3. he did it in this sense that he staied not the wicked purpose by interposing the aide of his good spirit By this time I thinke it appeareth that in the actions and passions of vnrighteous men there is more to bee deemed of God than his bare permission For doubtlesse hee hath his will therein neither in alluring neither in counselling and much lesse in compellinge thereunto but in ordering and governing them in applying them to better endes than the oftendours are aware of and in ordeining his iust iudgements consequently thereupon Therefore when I say he hath his will therein mistake me not He hath not a will in such sort as if he approved sin chose or desired sin as if he bare appetite liking thereto It is rather voluntas than volitio if I may so speake a wil than a willingnes it is his will by obliquity a side-will vnproper vndirect and in respect not to the sinne it selfe but some other good adioyned vnto it as when a man is put to have his arme or legge cut off for a further benefite hee beareth and beareth it with his will not that he liketh of the dismembring of his body or loosing of a ioynte but that he desireth some other good vvhich hee foreseeth may ensue thereby Thus hee permitted and more hee decreed the treason of Iudas and iniquity of the Ievves against his annointed sonne as you have it confessed by the Apostles Actes the fourth that Herode and Pilate with the Gentiles and people of Israell gathered themselves togither against the holy sonne of GOD Iesus to doe whatsoever his hande and his counsell had determined before to be done God had determined it before not in the favour of their sinne but of our redemption Take away the wickednesse of the prodition of Iudas thou shalt also take away the crosse and passion of Christ if the death of Christ had not beene then neither his resurrection nor anie first begotten from the deade nor anie hope of our resurrection Take avvay the malice of the brethren of Ioseph thou shalt togither kill the dispensation of GOD a fault never to be excused the more vnnaturall because it came from brethren the more vnreasonable because of envie without iust cause the more vnsufferable because they added lying and bound two sinnes togither and it was in likelihoode the hastning of their fathers death Yet Ioseph tolde his brethren when they came into Egypt Grieve not your selves that yee solde mee hither for God sent mee hither for your preservation this they never foresaw neither was it the end of their dispightfull dealing you sent mee not hither but God who hath made mee a father to Pharao and Lorde of his house and ruler throughout all Egypt when you repined that I vvas a brother amongst you and left mee no footing in mine owne fathers house Afterwards when his brethren fell downe at his feet confessed their sin hee answered them feare not am I in steede of God set to execute iudgment When you thought evill against me God disposed it to good that hee might vvorke as it is come to passe this day and save much people alive All the wits in the world cannot better set downe the state of the questiō They thought evill God disposed it to good they to vngorge themselves of that venimous malice which the prosperity of Ioseph conceived from his dreames instilled into their heartes God to preserve them in a famine to come and to save much people
and vntamed element fometh with rage your selues bee iudges I haue found this perturbation diversly compared by Chrysostome though not to the sea yet to that confused noise vvhich sea-men sometimes make when their heads are most busied with whom there is nothing but tumult much running too and fro large liberall out-cries but no place lefte for philosophy that is wisdome and reason haue no leaue to speake or to giue their iudgement By Evagrius to a shippe sent into the sea where the devill is pilote By the Poets to a troubled springe wherein if you looke and thinke to beholde the image of a man you see no part of his right composition or to that clamorous and disordered behavior which the Priests of Cybele vsed in Creete ringing their basons and playing vpon timbrels all the day long and by incomposed gestures in the open streetes shewing themselues to be nothing lesse than reasonable creatures When anger saith Lactantius is fallen into the minde of man like a sore tempest it raiseth such waues that it changeth the very state of the minde the eies waxe fiery the mouth trembleth the tongue faltereth the teeth gnash the whole countenāce is by course stayned sometimes with rednes sometimes with palenes But it vvas never more rightly fitted than by the spirite of God in this place where it is likened to the fury and rage of the sea I may speake it to the shame of men In the rage and fury of the sea there is more mercie The sea is contented and pacified when Ionas is cast forth wee in the lightest displeasure done vnto vs never satisfied with the punishmēt the damage the dishonour no nor the death of our adversaries hate the quicke pursue the dead as if wee had made that vnchristian and heathnish vow Mine anger with my body shall not die But with thy ghost my ghost shal battel trie Whereas the rule of Lactantius rather shoulde moderate vs Ira mortalium debet esse mortalis The anger of mortall men shoulde bee mortall like themselues Valerius Maximus reporteth Sylla to haue beene such a one of whome it was doubted whether himselfe or his anger were first extinguished These turbulent perturbations of anger hatred and malice as they are never without the tormente of him that vseth thē they boile his hart into brine eate the moisture out of his flesh so there is great presūptiō that the spirit of God resteth not in a soule possessed therewith When God appeared to Elias 1. King 19. lying in the caue of mount Horeb first there passed by him a mighty stronge winde which rent the moūtaines tare the rocks but the Lord was not in the winde after the winde came an earth-quake but the Lord was not in the earth-quake after the earth-quake came fire but the Lord was not in the fire after the fire came a still soft voice therein the Lord was spake Elias came forth and answered Thinke with your selves that these winds earth-quakes fires are our boisterous affectiōs which the presence favour of God avoideth better beseeming bruite beastes in whōe there is no vnderstanding the vnsensible sea which God hath restrained with bars dores thē the childrē of mē endued with reasō Then the men feared the Lord exceedingly I noted in this verse the behaviour of the marriners towardes God occasioned by the event that fell out Surely the rightest vse of Gods mighty wonders is when we take them for wonders when we tremble at the sight of them feare that almighty God whose hands have wrought them Such are the acclamations in the Psalmes This is the Lords doing and it is marveilous in our eies The gracious Lorde hath made his wonderfull workes to be had in remembrance O Lord how gracious are thy workes and thy thoughtes are very deepe an vnwise man knoweth it not and a foole doth not vnder stand this God doth not miracula propter miracula miracles for their owne sakes but for ours not caring so much himselfe to do them as that we should consider and beare them away Wherin I wil shew our negligence by a familiar example of our latest daies Samuel biddeth the people stand and see a great thing which the Lord would doe before their eies Is it not now wheate harvest I will call vnto the Lord he shall send thunder and raine that yee may perceive and see how that your wickednes is great which you have done in the sight of the Lord in asking a king The thunder and raine were sent and all the people feared the Lord and Samuel exceedingly Apply this scripture to your selves Is it not now wheate harvest hath not the Lord sent thunder and raine amongst you so vnseasonable a season that the fruites of the earth wherewith your fieldes were so faire before that they laughed sang mourning vpō the ground that bare them the husbādmā was ashamed sighed to himselfe to see his hope so deceaved was not every cloud in the aire a cloud of wrath vpō your fieldes to destroy your labours were yee not neere the curse of the prophecy you have sowen much bring in litle What was the reason of so suddeine an alteratiō but that our wickednesse was great as theirs was what other end of this worke but that we might say in our harts let us feare the Lorde our God which giveth us raine both early late in due season reserveth vnto vs the apointed weekes of the harvest thus the mariners applied this extraordinarie worke of God the inference of the text speaketh no lesse Then they feared The dutiful behauiour of the mariners cōsisteth 1. in their inward affection They feared ◠in outward obseruāces They sacrifised made vowes Their inward affectiō is explicated by many stances 1. By the nature and kinde of the passion They feared Others haue seene the signes and wonders of God rather to admire them than to be touched with them as it is often noted of the Iewes in the gospel when they beheld the workes of Christ they were astonished and saide amongst themselues Wee never sawe it on this wise The like was never done in Israell Thus Herod was desirous to haue seene Christ hoping that some miracle might haue beene doone by him But this was more than admiration and astonishment for they are afraide when they see the waters stilled 2. By doubling their passion which in the vse of the Hebrewe tongue doth encrease the signification Timuerunt timore They feared and feared 3. By the attribute Timore magno Their feare was not ordinarie but a greate and exceeding feare 4. By the obiect or matter of the feare They feared Iehovah If yee will learne the effects of feare when it is greate indeede where can you better learne them than at the sacking of Niniveh in the second of Nahum For there the heart melteth that
is imposed So the harlott alleageth for her selfe in the Proverbes I have paide my vowes yet she calleth a yong man to dalliance and filthinesse In an epistle they wrote to the Lordes of the counsell from their Cacus den prefixed before the libell of Persecution in Englande they pleade for the vowes of their church as a custome standing with good pollicie making for the establishment of common-weales They fetch it in by consequence that because a vowe made vnto God must bee fulfilled therefore our promise to our neighbour which is also a kinde of vow must not bee violated Wee they say on the other side by affirming that vowes may bee broken to God make no doubte of our breach with man wherevpon it ensueth that there is no trust nor faithfulnesse in our dealing Philo mee thinketh rightly expressed the qualities of these Saturnine solleine discontented men They are alwaies complaining of the pollicie of their countrey and framing an inditement against the lawes of it With as much right as the vagabondes in the Acts complained of Iason the brethreÌ„ in his house These are they which have subverted the state of the whole worlde here they are Surely I confesse there is a decay and declination as of the state and strength of the worlde so of all goodnesse The refuse and drosse of mankinde wee are on whome not the ende but the endes nor of the world but of the worldes and ages forepassed are not onely come but mett togither by coniunction The alacrity and vigour of the whole creature is worne away Iustice draweth her breath faintly The charity of many is waxen colde and when the son of man commeth though he burne cresset-light shall he find faith There is a daylie defection of the husband-man in the fieldes the marriner at the sea innocencie in the courte iustice in iudgement concorde in friendshippe workemanshippe in artes discipline in manners How shoulde the scriptures els be true that in the latter daies there should be perilous times such as the golden age never knew that men should be lovers of themselves covetous boasters vnnaturall truce-breakers c. which they might find if they woulde cleare their eies with the eie-salve of plaine dealing quocunque sub axe amongst Papistes as much as protestantes without whetting their tongue or pen against our innocent religion But wheÌ„ I heare them hunting for the praise of God man by such meanes I cal to minde an auncient historie of vowes vied revied betweene the citizens of Croto and Locâ—us or great Greece in Italie They were at hote strife and ready to discerne their variance by dinte of sword And the former vowed vnto their Gods to give theÌ„ the tenth part of the spoile if they wan the field the others to goe a foote before them promised the ninth so they might obtaine the conquest Let these admirers of Italy follow the steppes of their Italian predecessours Notwithstanding I doubte not for all their ambitious ostentation but though they goe before vs in making vowes we shall not come behinde them in keeping promises what neede they gape so wide in telling of their vowes and performances when it is not vnknowne as far as the world is christened that they have verified the olde proverbe in straining at gnats and swallowing downe cammâ—lles Admit their keeping of promise for mint and anise seed the smaller things of the lawe yet they will breake a promise in a matter more capitall touching the life of a man though in a generall Councell and in the face of Christendome plighted vnto him And whereas an oth for confirmation is the end of strife and it is not onely a shamefull thing to bee iustly charged as onely of the kings seede in Ezechiell he hath despised the oth and broken the covenant yet loe eee had given his hand but it evermore pulleth downe the iudgement of God for as I live saith the Lord I wil surely bring mine oth which he hath despised my covenaÌ„t which hee hath broken vpon his owne heade yet will these men take an oth not to the king of Babell a stranger as hee did but to their soveraigne lady the Queene of England to be true to her crowne and dominions even with ceremony and solemnity and as Abrahams servant put his haÌ„d vnder his masters thigh taking an oth by him who should come from the thighes of Abraham so these laie their hande vpon their maisters booke wishing a curse â—o their owne soules in the sight of God angels above a whole Vniversitie beneath if they performe not fidelity yet they will breake that sacrament with as easie a dispensation or rather as Bernard tearmeth it a dissipation graunted by themselves as if they had but tied a knotte in a â—ushe to bee vndone againe at their pleasures I maie truely saie vvith the Apostle Saint Iohn That which I have heard and seene and mine eies have looked vpon and I have handled with mine handes that declare I vnto you These bee their holy sanctions their politique and religious vndevoute vowes this the event these the fruites of them In the number whereof I might inserte an other accursed vowe not vnlike to that of the Iewes against Paul that they would neither eate nor drinke till they had killed him Surelye they have taken an othe these runnagates of Ephraim which runne from the chosen of the Lord to Saules sonne and flie to a forreine neste after the partriche hath bred them to doe a mischiefe with Herode and to accomplish as much as the Herodias of Rome shall require of them Whereto they have bound themselves not to the halfe of a kingdome which they have not but to the losse of their heades vvhich thy daylie come in question of If nothing will please Herodias but the head of Iohn Baptist the greatest amongst the sons of women it shall be given her if nothing this other strumpet but the head of a Queene the greatest amongst the daughters of men they will doe their best endevour to make it good When I first began to handle this prophesie I told you that the argument of it was nothing more than mercy and that from the whole contentes thereof knitt vp in foure chapters as the sheete of Peter at the foure corners proceeded a most lively demonstration of the gracious favour of God 1. towardes the Mariners 2. towards Ionas 3. towards the Ninivites lastly in generality not so much by personall and practicall experience as by strife and contention of argument to iustifie his goodnesse which Ionas murmured against The first corner of the sheete hath bene vntied vnto you for some make an end of the first chapter where I nowe left that is the mercye of God embracing the mariners in their extremity of danger hath ben opened after that little portion of grace which the spirit of God hath divided vnto me This mercy is evident in
two singular and almost despaired deliverances first of their bodies from a raging and roaring sea a benefite not to be contemned for even the Apostles of Christâ— cried in the like kind of distresse vpon the waters helpe Lorde wee perish secondlye of their soules from that idolatrous blindnes wherein they were drowned and stifled a destruction equall to the former and indeed far exceeding The horrour of this destruction was never more faithfully laid out in colours than in the eighth of Amos. Where after repetition of sorrowes enough if they were not burnt with hote irons past sense as that the songes of the teÌ„ple shoulde be turned into howlinges feastes into mourning laughter into lamentation that there should be many dead bodies in every place even the nuÌ„ber so great that they should cast them forth in silence without obsequies the sunne going downe at noone and the earth darkened in the cleare day that is their greatest woe in the greatest prosperity yet he threatneth a scourge beyoÌ„d al these Behold saith the Lord I have not yet made your eies dazell nor your eares tingle with my iudgements though your eies have beheld sufficient misery to make them faile yet behold more The daies come I give you warning of vnhappier times the plagues you have endured already are but the beginnings of sorrow the daies come that I will send a famine in the land if the mouth of the Lord had here stayed famem immittam I will send a famine had it not sufficed Can a greater crosse thinke you be imagined than wheÌ„ a wofull mother of her wofull children shall be driven to say As the Lorde liveth I have but a little meale left in a barrell and a little oile in a cruise and beholde I am gathering two stickes to go in and dresse it for me and my sonne that wee may eate and die and much rather if it come to that extremity that an other mother felt when shee cried vnto the king Helpe my Lord O King This woman saide vnto mee give thy sonne that wee may eate him to day and wee will eate my sonne to morrowe so we sodde my sonne and did eate him c. yet hee addeth to the former by a correction not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of God and they shall wonder not as the sonnes of Iacob who went but out of Israell into Egypt but from sea to sea and from the North to the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the worde of the Lorde and shall not finde it This was the case of these men before a prophet spake vnto them and the wonders of the lawe were shewed amoÌ„gst them And this was the case of our countrey when either it fared with vs as with the church of Ierusalem signa non videmus non est ampliùs propheta wee see no tokens there is no prophet lefte or if we had prophets they were such as Ezechiell nameth they saw vanities and divined lies and the booke of the law of the Lorde though it were not hid in a corner as in the raigne of Iosias nor cut with a penknife and cast into the fire as in the daies of Iehoiakim yet the comfortable vse of it was interdicted the people of God vvhen either they could not reade because it was sealed vp in an vnknowne tongue or vnder the paine of a curse they might not and such as hungred and thirsted after the righteousnes of Iesus Christ were driven into Germany and other countries of Europe to enquire after it But blessed be the Lord God of Israell for hee hath long since visited and redeemed vs his people If our many deliverances besides either by sea from the invasion of the grande pirate of Christendome or from other rebellions and conspiracies by land had beene in nuÌ„mber as the dust of our grounde this one deliverance of our soules froÌ„ the kingdome and power of darkenesse the very shadowe and borders of death wherein we sate before the sending of prophets amongst vs to prophecie right things to preach the acceptable yeare of the Lord and the tidings of salvation had far surpassed them Let vs therfore with these mariners sing a song of thanksgiving not onely with our spirites My soule blesse thou the Lorde and all that is within mee praise his holy name but with sacrifices and vowes also as audible sermons and proclamations to the world let vs make it knowne that great is the mercy of Iehovah to our little nation THE XXII LECTVRE The last verse of the 1. Chap. Or after some the first of the second Now the Lorde had prepared a great fish to swallow vp Ionas and Ionas was in the bellye of the fishe three daies and three nightes WEE are now come to the second section of the prophesie wherin the mercy of God towardes Ionas is illustrated It beginneth at my text and parteth it selfe into three members 1. The absorption or buriall 2. the song 3. the delivery of the Prophet Isiodore in three wordes summeth the contentes of it Cetus obiectum voratum orantem revomuit The whale cast vp Ionas first cast forth then devoured afterwards making his moue to God Ionas is swallowed in this present sentence The iustice and mercy of God runne togither in this history as those that runne for the maisterie in a race And it is harde a long time for Ionas to discerne whither his iustice will overcome his mercie or his mercy triumph over iustice They labour in contention as the twinnes in Rebecca's wombe And although Esau bee first borne red and hairy all over like a rough garment yet Iacob holdeth him by the heele and is not farre behinde him I meane though the iudgment of God against Ionas bearing a rigorous and bloudy countenance and satiate with nothing in likelyhode but his death that most straÌ„ge vnaccustomed seemeth to have the first place yet mercy speedeth her selfe to the rescue and in the end is fulfilled that which God prophecied of the other paire The elder shall serue the yonger For when iustice had her course and borne the preeminence a greate space mercy at lengh putteth in and getteth the vpper hande To vs that haue seene and perused the historie who haue as it were the table of it before our eies and know both the first and the last of it it is apparant that I say that although he were tossed in the ship cast forth into the sea deuoured yet God had a purpose prevised herein to worke the glorie of his name the others miraculous preservation But Ionas himselfe who all the while was the patient and set as a marke for the arrowes of heavenlye displeasure to be spent at and knew no more what the end would be than a child his right hand from the left what could he thâ—â—ke but that heaven and earth land and sea life and death all 〈◊〉
haue saved Ionas Put from the succor of the ship froÌ„ the frieÌ„dship of his associats having no rocke to cleaue vnto far from the shore and neither able perhaps nor desirous to escape by swimming yeelding himselfe to death and to a living graue with as mortified an affection as if lumps of lead had been cast down yet God had prepared a meanes to preserue the life of Ionas EveÌ„ the bowels of a cruel fish are as a chariot vnto him to beare him in safety through those vnsearchable depthes O how many wonders in howâ— few wordes how many riddles and darke speeches to the reason of man he will scarselie beleeue when they shall be tolde vnto him 1. That so huge a fish shoulde bee so ready to answere at the call of the Lorde to saue his prophet 2. So able to devour a man at a morsel without comminutioÌ„ or bruise offered to any one bone of his 3. That a man could liue the space of 3. daies and nights in a fishes belly But so it was The Lorde doeth but vse a preamble to finish his worke intended He suffereth not the ship to carry him forth-right to the city but so ordereth the matter that the Mariners deliver him to the sea the sea to the whale the whale to the Lorde and the Lorde to Niniveh That we may learne thereby when our sinnes hange fast vpon vs the harbour of a warme shippe cannot bee beneficiall but when wee haue shaken them of the sea shall make a truce and the vngentlest beastes bee in league with vs. The demaunde of the earthlie man in these vnprobable workes hath ever beene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 how can this bee Though an angell from heaven shall tell Sarah of a sonne after hath ceased to bee with her after the manner of women shee will 〈◊〉 within her selfe and saie What after I am waxen olde and my Lord 〈◊〉 But what saith the Angell vnto her Shall any thing bee harde to the â—orde VVhen the children of Israell wanted flesh to eate and cryed in the eares of the Lorde quis dabit VVho shall giue vs flesh to eate God promised it for a moneth togither vntil it should come out of their nostrels And Moses saide sixe hundreth thousande footemen are there among the people of whom I am and thou saiest I will giue them flesh to eate a moneth long Shall the sheepe and the beeves be slaine for them to finde them either shall all the fish of the sea bee gathered togither for them to suffice them But the Lorde aunswered him is the Lords hand shortened Thou shalt see now whether my word shall come to passe vnto thee or no. Elizeus prophecied in that wofull famine of Samaria when they bought an Asses head and Doues dunge at an vnreasonable rate To morrowe by this time a measure of fine flowre shall bee solde for a shekell c. Then a prince on whose hande the king leaned aunswered the man of GOD Though the Lorde woulde make windowes in heaven can this thinge come to passe the prophet aunswered him Beholde thou shalt see it with thine eies but shalt not eate thereof Saint Augustine in his thirde epistle to Volvsian and elsewhere giveth the rules to satisfie these distrustfull reasonings Wee must graunte that GOD is able to doe some thinge vvhich wee are not able to finde out in such works the whole reason of the doing is the power of the doer It is GOD that hath done them Consider the authour and all doubts will cease Therefore if Marie receiving a message of vnexpected vnwonted conception shal say at the first how shall this thing be yet when the angell shal say vnto her that it is the worke of the holy ghost and the might of the most high that her coâ—zen Elizabeth hath also conceived in her olde age though shee had purchased the name of barren by her barrennesse because with God saith the angell nothing is vnpossible then let Marie lay her hande vpon her heart and saie Beholde the hand-maide of the Lorde that is without further disceptation I submit my selfe to the power of God But if that former reason of his all-sufficient might bee not of strength enough to resolue either pagans abroade or atheistes at home touching the likelihoode and probability of such vnlikely actes but the innocencie of the sacred Scriptures wherein they are written must be arraigned and condemned by their carnall reason and our whole religion derided because wee iustifie them I will say no more vnto them but as Augustine doth in his bookes of the city of God Quicquid mirabile fit in hoc mundo profectò minus est quà m totus hic mundus The very creation of the worlde which being the booke of nature they runne and read and can deny no part of it though they deny depraue the booke of scripture sheweth them a greater miracle in the world it selfe than whatsoever in these or the like singularities seemeth most incredible A great fish Some of the rabbines thinke that the fish was created at that moment when Ionas was to be swallowed Others that he had lasted from the sixt day of the world A thirde sorte that it was a whale that first devoured Ionas that afterwardes the Lord beckened vnto him then hee cast him into the mouth of a female which was full of yong where being streightned of his wonted roume he fel to praier Fabulous inveÌ„tions fruit according to the trees that bare it Whither tâ—e fish were created at that instaÌ„t or before sooner or later I list not enquire Neither will I further engage my self herein thaÌ„ the spirit of God giveth me direction Only that which the prophet setteth downe in 2. words by a circumlocution a great fish it shall not be amisse to note that the evaÌ„gelists abridge name more distinctly in one shewing the kinde of the fish therefore Matthew calleth it the belly of a whale So do the 70. interpretours from whom it is not vnlikely the expositour of Matthew tooke his warrant I never found any mentioÌ„ of this goodly creâ—ture but the wisdoÌ„e of God the creator was willing to commeÌ„d it in some sort In the first of Genes God saide Let the waters bring forth in abundance every creeping thing that hath the soule of life howbeit in all that abundaunce there is nothing specified but the whale as being the prince of the rest and to vse the speach of Iob the king of all the children of pride vvherein the workemanshippe of the maker is most admired for so it is saide Then God created the whales and not singlie vvhales but vvith the same additament that this prophet vseth the greate vvhales So doth the Poet tearme them also immania caete the huge vvhales as being the stateliest creature that mooveth in the waters Likewise in the Psalme The earth is full of thy riches so is the
Christ the precepts and ordinaunces of his law his mysteries of faith haue beene often preached often heard yet never wearied never satisfied those that hungered and thirsted after his saving health I goe backe to my purpose Ionas you heare praied This is the life of the soule which before I spake of when being perplexed with such griefe of heart as neither wine according to the advise of Salomon nor stronge drinke could bring ease vnto her toÌ„gue cleaving to the roofe of her mouth and her spirite melting like waxe in the middest of her bowels when it is day calling for the night againe and when it is night saying to her selfe when shall it be morning finding no comforte at allâ— either in light or darkenesse kinsfolkes or friendes pleasures or riches and wishing as often as shee openeth her lippes and draweth in her breath vnto her if God were so hasty to heare those wishes Oh that thou wouldest hide me in the graue and keepe me secret vntill thy wrath were past yet then shee taketh vnto her the wings of a doue the motion and agility I meane of the spirite of God shee flieth by the strength of her praiers into the bosome of Gods mercies and there is at rest Is any afflicted amongest you Let him pray Afflicted or not afflicted vnder correction of apostolique iudgement let him pray For what shall he else doe Shall he follow the vvaies of the wicked which the prophet describeth the wicked is so prowde that hee seeketh not after God hee saith evermore in his heart there is no God hee boasteth of his owne heartes desires he blesseth himselfe and contemneth the Lorde the iudgementes of God are high aboue his sight therefore hee snuffeth at his enimies and saith to himselfe I shall never be mooved nor come in daunger I can name you a man that in his prosperity said even as they did I shall never be moved thou Lorde of thy goodnesse hast made my hill so strong But see the change Thou diddest but hide thy face and I was troubled Then cried I vnto Lorde and prayed vnto my God saying what profite is there in my bloud c. Or shall hee vvith those vnrighteous priests in Malachie vse bigge wordes against the LORDE It is in vaine that I haue served him and what profite is it that I haue kepte his commaundementes and vvalked in humility before him O the counsell of the vvicked bee farre from mee saith Iob their candell shall often bee put out and the sorrowe of the fathers shal bee laide vp for their children and they shall even drinke the wrath of the Almighty And all such as feare the Lord speake otherwise every one to his neighbour and the Lorde harkeneth and heareth it and a booke of remembrance is written for them that feare him and thinke vpon his name Or shall he on the other side when his sorrowes are multiplied vpon him saie as it is in the Psalme vvho will shew mee any good thing Let him aunswere the distrust of his minde in the nexte woordes Lorde lifte thou vp the lighte of thy countenaunce vpon mee Thou shalt put more ioy thereby into mine hearte than the plentifullest enâ—rease of corne wine and oile can bring to others Or lastly what shall hee doe shall hee adde griefe vnto griefe and welcome his woes vnto him shal he drinke downe pensiuenesse as Behemoth drinketh downe Iordan into his mouth shall hee bury himselfe aliue and drowne his soule in a gulfe of desperation shall hee liue the life of Cain or die the death of Iudas shall hee spend his wretched time in bannings and execrations cursing the night that kept counsaile to his conception cursing the day that brought tidings of his bringing forth cursing the earth that beareth him the aire that inspireth him the light that shineth vpon him shall hee curse God and die or perhappes curse God and not die or shall he keepe his anguish to himselfe let his heart burst like newe bottelles that are full of wine for want of venting or shall hee howle and yell into the aire like the wolues in the wildernesse and as the maner of the heathen is not knowing where or how to make their mone feeling a wounde but not knowing how to cure it or what shall hee doe when he findeth himselfe in misery his waies hedged vp with thornes that heÌ„ cannot stirre to deliver himselfe there-hence what shoulde he doe but pray Bernard vnder a fiction proposeth a table well worthy our beholding therein the Kinges of Babylon and Ierusalem signifying the state of the world and the church alwaies warring togither In which encounter at length it fell out that one of the souldiours of Ierusalem was fled to the castell of Iustice. Siege laide to the castell and a multitude of enimies intrencht round about it Feare gaue over all hope but prudence ministred her comfort Dost thou not knowe saith shee that our king is the king of glorie the Lorde stronge and mighty even the Lord mightie in battell let vs therefore dispatch a messenger that may informe him of our necessities Feare replyeth but who is able to breake thorough Darknes is vpon the face of the earth and our wals are begirte with a watchfull troupe of armed men we vtterlie vnexperte of the waie into so farre a country where vpon Iustice is consulted Be of good cheare saith Iustice I haue a messenger of especiall trust well knowne to the king and his courte Praier by name who knoweth to addresse her selfe by waies vnknowne in the stillest silence of the night till shee commeth to the secrets and chamber of the king him selfe Forthwith she goeth and finding the gates shut knocketh amaine Open yee gates of righteousnes and be ye opened ye everlasting dores that I may come in and tell the kinge of Ierusalem how our case standeth Doubtlesse the trustiest and efectuallest messenger we haue to send is Praier If we send vp merits the stars in heaven wil disdeine it that we which dwell at the footestoole of God dare to presume so far when the purest creatures in heaven are impure in his sight If we send vp feare and distrustfulnes the length of the waie will tire them out They are as heavy and lumpish as gaddes of iron they will sinke to the ground before they come halfe way to the throne of salvation If wee send vp blasphemies and curses all the creatures betwixt heaven and earth will band themselues against vs. The sun and the moone will raine downe bloud the fire hote burning coales the aire thunderboltes vpon our heades Praier I say againe is the surest embassadour which neither the tediousnesse of the way nor difficulties of the passage can hinder from her Purpose quicke of speede faithfull for trustinesse happie for successe able to mounte aboue the eagles of the skie into the heaven of heavens and as a chariote of fire bearing vs aloft into the
presence of God to seeke his assistance And Ionas praied vnto the Lord. I handled also this point before more largely then at this present I intende I noted therein their wisdome and choice who take their marke aright and direct their petions to their true and proper periode I will briefly saie Non minus est Deum fingere quam negare It is as greate an offence to make a newe as to denye the true GOD. in the Lorde put I my trust bovve then say yee vnto my soule yee seducers of soules that shee shoulde flie vnto the mountaines as a birde to seeke vnnecessary and forraine helpes as if the LORDE alone were not sufficient The LORDE is my rocke and my fortresse and he that delivereth mee my GOD and my strengh in him will I trust my shielde the horne also of my salvation and my refuge I vvill call vpon the Lorde vvhich is vvorthie to bee praised so shall I bee safe from mine enemies vvhome have I in heaven but thee amongst those thousands of angels and Saintes vvhat Michaell or Gabriell what Moses or Samuell what Peter what Paule and there is none in earth that I desire in comparison of thee Put not your trust in Princes which are the ablest vpon the earth nor in the sonne of man for there is no helpe in him His breath departeth and hee returneth to his earth and then all his thoughts perish But blessed is the man that hath the GOD of Iacob for his helpe vvhose hope is in the LORDE his GOD. In that lamentable siege and famine of Samaria a woman cryâ—d to the king as he passed by helpe my Lorde O king The king aunswered seeing the Lorde doeth not succour thee howe shoulde I helpe thee vvith the barne or the wine-presse The king concluded soundly that if the LORDE withdraw his helping hande it lyeth not in any prince of the earth to afforde it GOD hath spoken once and I have hearde it twise that povver belongeth vnto GOD and thine O LORDE is salvation even thine alone As much as to say God is very constant in the asseveration of this doctrine To driue it into our conceiptes he hath spoken it once and twise that is not once but many times he hath spoken it eternally vnmoueably effectually vvithout retractation Once in the lawe and a seconde time in the gospell Both the breastes of the church giue this milke Moses and Christ prophets and Evangelistes runne vpon this point Surely they forsake their first better husbande and goe after lovers whose company they will dearely repente for they will see an alteration and bee driven to confesse It was better with mee at that time then nowe which thinke that their breade and water woole and flaxe and oile and drinke are not the blessiâ—gs of God much more the giftes and vertues of the soule inward and spirituall graces that cry for deliveraunce where there is none that lay out their silver and not for breade bestow their labour and are not satisfied spende and consume their praiers and are not heard Or as Irenee maketh the comparison they are not vnlike Aesopes dogge who having meate in his mouth caught at the shaddowe vvhich hee saw in the waters and lost the substaunce Is not the gleaning of Ephraim of more worth then all the vintage of Abiathar Is not the staffe of the Lord of more strength whereof David spake thy staffe and thy rodde comforted mee then all the staues of Assur and Egypt staues of reedes staues of flesh and bloud is not the least finger of his right hand of more puissance then the whole arme either of flesh or any spirite besides yea then the whole loynes whole bodies whole substances of angels men silver golde silke purple al other creatures Olympias the mother of Alexander the great wrote to her sonne when he called himselfe the sonne of Iupiter not to do it for seare of procuring vnto her the envie and displeasure of Iuno The angels and Saintes in heaven are much displeased I dare affirme to haue such daungerous honour thrust vpon them that bringeth them into emulation with their fearful Lorde whose presence they tremble at and if it were possible for them to heare such vnlawfull praiers of men they woulde I doubte not with a contrary sound of words labor to purge themselues before the Lord of hoasts Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs it belongeth not to thy servants to receiue such sacrifice They that refused a far smaller offer vpon the earth the only bowing of the knee vnto them See thou doe it not when the knees of the heart shal stoupe and praiers be powred vnto them they will much more be discontented I conclude out of Saint Bernard Sperent in alijs alij Let others put their trust in other things Some in the knowledge of letters some in the wilines of this world Some in nobility some in preferment or in any the like vanity and let him that listeth trust in vncertaine riches But it is good for me to holde mee fast by the Lord and to put my hope in God Who ever hoped in the Lorde and was confounded The Lions lacke and suffer hurger but they that feare the Lorde shall wante no manner of thing that good is The specialtie wherevpon he tooke encouragement to pray vnto the Lord he had a particuler feeling of the loue of God towards him and knew him to be his God He had not onely heard and seene in others but tasted in himselfe hovve sweete the LORDE was some litle experience of deliveraunce he had already made because the waters chokte him not and albeit he were swallowed into the belly of the fish yet his life remained in him and there is no other likelyhoode but he lived in hope of a farre greater salvation The former circumstaunce is as the alablaster boxe of spikenarde that contayned precious ointmente in it but kept it close and vncommunicated this latter breaketh the boxe and povvreth out the ointmente that the savour of the perfume may fil the whole house and comforte both the body and soule of him that vvill vse it The former at large delivereth the arguments of the might and mercie of God telleth vs there is a Lord aboue whom al the ends of the worlde haue a portion in whose name is Iehovah and his aide most requisite to be sought vnto This latter bringeth him home as it were vnder the roofe of our private houses and giveth him entertainemente in our particular consciences The former giveth counsaile and sheweth the vvaie the latter putteth in execution the one teacheth knowledge the other application the one what to beleeue the other what to hope the one to pray vnto the Lorde the other to pray vnto the Lorde our God Dicit fides parata sunt bona c. faith saith there are good thinges which cannot bee tolde prepared for beleevers hope saith they are kept
of God are neither so sparing and restrict as the first leaving the soule in manner as doubtfull and perplexed as hee founde it by grauntinge to little nor so idle and superfluous as the last to bring a lothing to men by surcharge of his benefites but they are in the middle sorte tempered with good moderation full of humanity kindnesse and grace giving enough and happily more than was askt and sending away the heart ioyfull for that which it hath obtâ—ined According to the phrase of the Psalme dâ—lata os tuum implebo illud aske largely boldly bountifully I will not deny thee Our saviour promiseth as franckely in the gospell Aske and it shal be given you seeke and you shall finde knocke and it shal bee opened vnto you Perhappes hee meaneth of disciples alone No but whosoever asketh receaveth and hee that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shal be opened Giue but thy prayer a voice to aske with for it must not bee dumbe nor tounge-tide giue it an eye to seeke for it must not bee carelesse giue it an hand to knocke with for it must not feare to molest and disquiet and not onely the dores but all the treasures and iewelles of the kingdome of heaven shal be open vnto it You know what labour is made to the princes and states of the earth by travell of body expense of purse mediation of friends suppliancy of gesture and speech intervention of time to obteine but temporary and frivolous sutes A widdow of Macedon had a long sute to Philippe the king wherein shee was perswaded the equity of her cause called for iudgment At length hee aunswered her non est mihi otium which is the manner of most magistrates I am not at leasure shee boldly replieth vnto him Ergo ne sis Rex then bee not King any longer No mervaile if such an aunswere be given by a King or a Iudge when a private and familiar friende in a small request for 3. loaues shall aunswere his friende Trouble mee not my dores are shut my children in bed c. Bathsheba commeth to Salomon her sonne in behalfe of Adoniah about a matter of no great moment as shee interpreted it The King encourageth her Aske on my mother for I will not say thee nay A sonne to his owne mother and one whome hee bowed vnto and set her at his right hand 1. shee requested it 2. a smal thing 2. desired him not to say her nay Yet when she had opened it then goe aske the kingdome too saide hee and he sware in her presence that Adoniah had asked it against his life and forth with gave order that he might be executed Howefearefull was Nehemias though he held the cup to the king to make a request vnto him At last with some invitation from his Lorde why is thy countenance sad this is but sorrowe of heart not without lowly salutation God save the king for ever and prayers to the God of heaven hee disclosed it the gladdest man alive that his suite was heard It was the danger of Esthers life to come before the king vnles shee were called for For it was their law that whosoever man or woman came into the inner courte which was not called should die vnlesse the Kinge helde forth his golden rodde But the scepter of the Lord our God I meane not that iron scepter of his iustice but the golden of his grace is ever held forth to man woman childe bond and free straunger or citizen whether they be called or not called they may safely approch I name neither outwarde nor inwarde courte but even to the throne where the King himselfe sitteth and if they shall crave of him I say not to the halfe of his kingdome as the Persian Monarch saide but to the whole to devide the inheritance with the principal heire Christ Iesus to eate and drinke at his table to sit vpon a throne and iudge the angels of heaven it shall not be denied them Zedekias spake it in folly and in a servile popular affection that he bare to the princes of his land when they required the life of Ieremy but God speaketh it of the abundaunce of his heart and riches of mercies The King can deny you nothing Surely they doe iniury to his grace who talke of warders and porters and maisters of requestes Angels and Saintes to admit vs into presence and to bring vs to speech with God Services not vnmeete for the governours of the earth whose life is the life of the countrie and their people with whome they live as Ieremy in the 4. of Lament calleth their King the breath of their nostrells And therfore it is very necessary that their persons shoulde bee carefully garded and attended vpon Caesar thought that to bee an Emperour was safegard enough against daunger when a little ship or boate a greate tempest being committed togither a very vnequal match the master himselfe doubting the 〈◊〉 fâ—are not saith he thou carriest Caesar. He might haue bene deceived afterwards was in a safer place Maximilian had some like conceite when he told his soldiers dropping away at his heeles with the shoâ— of their enemies You must not adventure as far as I do habent enim principes peculiarem quandam fortunam suam for princes haue a lucke of their owne I am sure they must haue a peculiar regard and garde to their bodies or they may soone fal into dangers Againe it is true of the princes of this world which Iethro told Moses when he sate from morning to evening to heaâ—e the causes of the people Thou both weariest thy selfe and the people that is with thee the thing is to heavy for thee thou art not able to doe it thy selfe alone and therefore infinite suites besides the distraction of many other businesses requiring larger audience than the eares of any one mortall man can afforde driue them of necessitie to the deputation of subordinate officers both to receiue and commence the requestes of their inferiours But is there either daunger in the person of God who rideth vpon the Cherubins and maketh his enemies his foote stoole Or defect in his hearing whose eares are open to the praiers of the poore destitute and his eie liddes soundelie trie and examine the children of men Hee that boweth the heavens and himselfe commeth downe with his omniscient knowledge hath hee neede of intelligenciers and informers to giue him knowledge of earthlye thinges Hee that planted the eare doeth hee not heare Hee that standeth and knocketh at our dores and calleth for entrance vvhen wee stande and knocke at his will hee not graunte entrance Is hee not neare and next of all to all such as cal vppon him with faithfulnesse We dreame of outwarde and inwarde courtes dores and gates porters and mediatours impedimentes and stoppes I graunt in earthly Courtes But the Lorde is porter himselfe at these heavenlye gates For vvhen
vnexperienced I will also giue you some helpes When your soule beginneth to fainte as this prophets did remember what the Lord is by name Iehovah a God not in shew but in substaunce and performance For they that know thy name will trust in thee Remember what by nature rich in mercie as others are rich in treasure His iustice wisedome and power and vvhatsoever hee hath or rather is besides are also infinite riches God hath scarsitie of nothing But as his mercy is aboue all his workes so the riches of his grace a-aboue all his other riches Remember what hee is by promise The Lorde is faithfull I know whome I haue beleeved and I am sure hee is able to keepe that which I haue committed vnto you His trueth shal bee thy shielde and thy buckler O Lorde bee mindefull of thy worde wherein thou hast caused thy servant to put his trust If God be God follow him beleeue him builde vpon his worde his fidelitie is a thousand times alleaged that it may be past doubt Remember what hee is by covenaunte made vnto Abraham and his whole seede not in the bloud of bulles and goates but in the bloude of the seede of Abraham O my people saieth God by his prophet Micheas remember vvhat Balak King of Moab had devised and what Balaam the sonne of Beor aunswered him that yee may knowe the righteousnesse of the Lorde He cryeth vnto vs all at this day O my people remember what the prince of darkenesse had devised against you and howe Iesus Christ the sonne of the living God hath aunswered him and stopte his mouth vvith a voice of bloude and nayled his accusations to a crosle that yee may know the righteousnesse of the Lorde howe assured it is to those that beleeue it This this is the sure foundation which hee that buildeth vpon shall never fall This is the stone that vvas laide in Sion as for the bow of steele the wedge of golde the strength of an horse the promise of a man lighter vpon the ballance than vanity it selfe the righteousnesse of the lawe merites of Saintes they are the stones of Babylon This hath beene tried to the proofe precious aboue al the marchandize of Tyre and standeth in the heade of the corner He that beleeveth in this stone let him not haste saieth the Prophet Let him not yeelde too soone to the frailty of his flesh nor be over-credulous to the suggestions of Sathan nor suffer his hope to bee quelled at the first or second assaulte let him stay the leasure of the Lord for he will certainely visite him I haue shewed you some helpes and directions for memory I knowe no better hiding place from the winde no surer refuge from the tempest as Esay speaketh no safer harbours and receptacles wherein to repose your wearied soules than those I haue spoken of What better secret or shadow hath the most High what closer winges ' warmer feathers to keepe you from the snare of the hunter I meane not Nimrod or Esau mighty hairy and wilde making but temporall prayes either of men or beastes but the hunter of your soules than when you are distressed and compassed with troubles rounde about and sinnes which are the sorest troubles of all other haue taken such holde vpon you that you dare not looke vp when the soule fainteth as this prophetes did wisedome hath hid it selfe and vnderstanding is gone aside into a secret chamber that you know not what to advise nor where to fetch a thought that may minister comforte then to remember the Lord of hostes his name howe stronge a towre of defence it is his nature how sweete and amiable his promises how faithfull his covenant how precious in his eies that the Lord may remember you againe in his holy kingdome THE XXIX LECTVRE Chap. 2. ver 8 9. They that waite vpon lying vanities for sake their owne mercie But I will sacrifice vnto thee c THe narration is ended We are now to annexe the conclusion of the song wherin the prophet betaketh himselfe to a thankfull acknowledgement and as his tenuity will give him leave a remuneration requital of the goodnes of the Lord which his hart had presumed before The partes are three 1. A confutation and reproofe of all kindes of idolatours who as they call vpon false Gods so they are likely to be sped but with false deliveraunces They that wait vpon lying vanities forsake their owne mercy 2. An affirmative or positive determination and as it were bond that hee taketh of himselfe to render kindnesse to his merciful and faithfull Lorde But I vvill sacrifice c. and vvill pay that that I have vowed 3. A sentence of acclamation the aphorisme and iuice of the whole songe the conclusion of the conclusion the comprehension of sacrifices vowes praiers thanksgivings all thinges Salvation is the Lordes or the Lord. They that waite vpon lying vanities forsake their owne mercie What communion is there betweene darkenesse and light falshode and truth the table of devils and the table of the Lord idolatry and the right â—ervice of the righteous God This is the cause that Ionas beginneth with confutation Before he will plant the vineyard he will remoove stones and briers and all other obstacles that may hurte the growth of the vines Before hee buildeth his house hee vvill first pull downe a ruinous and rotten foundation So is the duety of a prophet in the first of Ieremie This day have I sette thee over nations and kingedomes first to plucke vp to roote out destroy throw downe secondly to plant and build and set vp againe And so is the duty of an Evangelist also who hath received the administration of the gospell of Christ first to prepare the way as it vvere and to make straight pathes before the face of Christ that is first to reproove and then to teach concerning doctrine first to correct and afterwardes to informe touching conversation Iohn Baptist you know a middle man betweene the lawe and the gospell a prophet and more than a prophet because he both foresaw and visibly saw the Lorde of life both prophecied and pointed with his finger turning his face like their Ianus in Rome both waies he first made ready the houses and heartes of the people before the king of Sion came cast downe hilles lifted vp vallies c. that the gospell of the kingdome might have the freer admission He beganne his preachings with reprehension of their vicious lives O yee generation of vipers and convulsion of their false groundes Saie not within your selves wee have Abraham to our father c. No man setteth a new piece to an olde garment hee maketh the rent but worse No man putteth newe wine into olde bottles for hee then marreth both It is to little purpose to offer truth and the tidings of peace the newes of the newe testament to the olde man whose ancient corruptions hange vpon him and
generation than the children of lighte First there is nothinge that winneth the common people marke it when you vvill more than superstition Adde the iudgmeÌ„t of the Romane Oratour in the second place A man that is wonne to superstition can never bee quiet in minde Which whither it bee our pride that wee are all in loue as Pygmaleon with his picture so we vvith the vvorkes of our handes devises of our heads and therefore the true service of God we are not so soone allured with because it commeth by precept as vvith the inventions of our owne braine because wee are the authours of them our selves Philo implieth so much writing of religions that everie man a part seemeth best vnto him because they iudge not by reason but by affection or whither it be the care and vigilancy of the devill whome he hath gotten prisoners those to loade with the more irons and to keepe them in safe custodie and if it be possible to make theÌ„ love their captivity or whatsoever the cause else be this I knowe to begin at the head that Sathan will spare no paines in compassing the whole earth to gaine a soule a Scribe or Pharisee will travaile sea and land to winne a proselyte an idolatrous â—ewe will freely bestowe his iewelles and earinges to make a golden calfe an Ammonite will not spare his sonne or daughter from the fire to sacrifice to Moloch a Priest of Baall will cut and launce his owne flesh to demerite his idoll a false prophet will vveare a garment of haire nexte his skinne to deceive with a frier will whippe himselfe till the bloude run downe his shoulders the fathers and children of Babylon will rise early and late to keepe Canonicall howers observe fastes walke pilgrimages runne over their beades and rather loose a limme of their bodies than a ceremonie of their churâ—h and in every acte of their councelles and thirde line of their writings Anathema to men and angels that hold otherwise Let it be their commendation that they take such paines to doe wickedly A thiefe is more watchfull to breake through the house than the goodman to garde it The traitours that Cesar feared in Rome were not those that were fat well in proofe but macilenti pallidi Cassius Brutus that were leane and pale spending the sap of their flesh with travailinge watching plotting devises What is it they loue and labour vpon so much Vanities Is it not of the Lorde of hostes that men shall labour in the fiâ—e to burne and consume themselues and the people shall even weary themselues for verie vanitie They that plough wickednesse a toilesome occupation doe they not reape iniquitie and eate the fruit of lies because they trust in their owne vvaies A man may aske them vvith the prophete vvherefore bestovve you your labour and are not satisfied Or with the Apostle vvhen hee seeth their labour lost what profit had yee in those thinges whereof you are now ashamed The vanities hee nameth are not onely the idolles of the heathen vvhich haue neither sighte in their eies nor hearing in their eares nor breath in their nostreiles nor helpe in their hands to wipe away the dust froÌ„ their owne faces but whatsoever the world hath visible or invisible outwarde or inwarde besiâ—es displacing God of his right and bearing our hart and hope after it it is our idoll in some sort and one of those lying vanities that is heere mentioned Ionas committed idolatry in leaving the mandate of God and bending his iourney after the lustes of his owne heart That vnprobable cogitation which hee fansied to himselfe of escaping the presence of God by taking a contrary way was the idoll hee served and waited vpon and the lying vanity wherewith hee was beguiled The God of heaven called vnto him Arise goe to Niniveh the God of his owne making the devise of his braine commanded otherwise Arise flie to Tharsus The covetous maÌ„ is called an idolatour in plaine tearmes Ephes. 5. Iob expresseth the right forme of their canonization whereby they make gold a God They saie to there wedge thou are my confidence As treason and rebellion putteth vp a nevve king Absolon for David so covetuousnesse a newe God Mammon for Iehovah You cannot serue God and Mammon Dispute not superfluously and idly that you can doe it for God hath pronounced the contrary God cryeth lende giue scatter cast vpon the waters feede cloath visite harbour and is not obeyed Mammon cryeth on the other side take gather extort strippe sterue spoile and is harkened vnto Whether of these two is now the God An other idolatry as mentioned by Abbacuk in the first of his Prophecie of those that sacrifice to their nettes and burne incense to their flewes vvho because their portion is encreased and their meate plenteous by these instrumentes and helpes vvhich they vse in their trades of fishing or the like they forgette the righte author of their thrifte and arrogate all to themselues and their serviceable meanes Some make an idoll of their owne braine as the king of Tyre did who thoughte that by his vvisedome and vnderstanding hee had gotten riches into his treasury and his hearte was so highly exalted vvith that conceite that hee coulde not forbeare that most blasphemous and Luciferian presumption I am a GOD. Such are the states-men as they loue to bee helde the Politicians and Machiavellistes of our sinnefull age plotters of kingdomes and common-vveales vvho thinke themselues vviser than Daniell as the king of Tyre did and that Moises and the prophetes are not so able to instructe them as they themselues Some make an idoll of the strength of their armes as Zenacharib did By the multitude of my chariots have I done thus and thus but touching the true Lorde of hostes as if hee were lesse than nothing and had lost the strength of his mightie arme hee vaunteth to the king of Iudah let not thy GOD deceive thee The end of all is this Idolum nihil est An idoll is so farre from being more than vanitie that it is mere nothing I know in an idoll of silver or gold or brasse there is both matter and fashion Golde is golde and the thoughtes of our heartes thoughtes our wisedome beauty and strength are qualities that have their being And if we make either belly or backe our God they are both creatures that God hath made but they are nothing of that whâ—ch we suppose them to be Wee make them our honour our hope our confidence such they are not For yet a little while and the moth the worme rottennes rust and consumption shall inherite them all The righteous shall beholde it and feare and laugh them to scorne that haue beene so madde after vanitieis ecce homo beholde the man which hath not made God his helper but trusted in riches or other like transitorie things Wherefore I exhort you al as Paul his auditours
to our cities and townes barres to our houses a surer cover to our heads than an helmet of steele a better receite to our bodies than the confection of Apothecaries a better receite to our soules than the pardons of Rome is Salus Iehovae the salvation of the Lord. The salvation of the Lord blesseth preserveth vpholdeth all that we have our basket and our store the oile in our cruises our presses the sheepe in our folds our stalles the children in the wombe at our tables the corne in our fieldes our stores our garners it is not the vertue of the stars nor nature of the things themselves that giveth being continuance to any of these blessings And what shall I more say as the apostle asked Hebr. 11. when he had spoken much and there was much more behind but that time failed him Rather what should I not say for the world is my theatre at this time and I neither thinke nor can feigne to my selfe any thinge that hath not dependaunce vpon this acclamation Salvation is the Lordes Plutarcke writeth that the Amphictyones in Greece a famous counsell assembled of twelve sundrie people wrote vpon the temple of Apollo Pythius in steede of the Iliades of Homer or songes of Pindarus large and tyring discourses shorte sentences and memoratives as Know thy selfe Vse moderation Beware of suretishippe and the like And doubtlesse though every creature in the world whereof we haue vse be a treatise and narration vnto vs of the goodnesse of God and wee might weary our flesh and spend our daies in writing bookes of that vnexplicable subiect yet this short apopthegme of Ionas compreheÌ„deth all the rest and standeth at the ende of the songue as the altars and stones that the Patriarkes set vp at the partinge of the waies to giue knowledge to the after-worlde by what meanes hee was delivered I would it were dayly preached in our temples sunge in our streetes written vpon our dore-postes painted vppon our walles or rather cut with an admant claw vpon the tables of our hearts that wee might never forget Salvation to bee the Lordes wee haue neede of such remembrances to keepe vs in practise of revolvinge the mercies of God For nothinge decayeth sooner than loue And of all the powers of the soule memorye is most delicate tender and brittle and first waxeth olde and of all the apprehensions of memory first a benefite To seeke no further for the proofe and manifestation of this sentence within our coastes I may say as our Saviour in the nineteenth of Luke to Zacheus This day is salvation come vnto this house Even this day my brethren came the salvation of the LORDE to this house of David to the house of this Kingdome to the houses of Israell and Aaron people and priestehode church and common wealth I helde it an especiall parte of my duety amongst the rest the day invitinge and your expectation callinge mee thereunto and no text of mercy and salvation impertinent to that purpose to correcte and stirre vp my selfe with those fowre lepers that came to the spoile of the Syrian tentes I doe not well this day is a day of good tidinges and shoulde I holde my peace let the leprosie of those men cleaâ—e vnto my skinne if it bee not as ioyfull a thinge vnto mee to speake of the honour of this day as ever it vvas to them to carrye the happye nevves of the flight of Aram. It is the birth-day of our countrey It vvas deade before and the verye soule of it quite departed Sound religion which is the life of a kingdome was abandoned faith exiled the gospell of Christ driven into corners and hunted beyond the seas All these fell with the fall of an honorable and renowned plante which as the first flowre of the figtree in the prime and bloominge of his age was translated into heaven they rose againe with the rising and advancement of our gracious Lady and Soveraigne Were I as able as vvillinge to procure solemnitye to the day I would take the course that David did I would begin at heaven and call the Angelles and armieâ— thereof the sunne moone and starres I woulde descend by the aire and call the fire haile and snow vapours and stormy windes I would enter into the sea and call for dragons and all deepes I woulde ende in the earth and call for the mountaines and hilles fruitfull trees and cedars beastes and all cattell creeping thinges and feathered fowles Kinges of the earth and all people Princes Iudges yonge men and maidens olde men and children to lend their harmony and accord vnto vs to praise the name of the Lorde to accompany and adorne the triumph of our land and to showte into heaven with no other cry than this salus Iehovae salvation is only from the Lord by whome the horne of this people hath so mightily bene exalted O happy English if wee knew our good if that roiall vessell of gold wherein the salvation of the Lorde hath bene sent vnto vs were as precious and deare in our accounte as it rightly deserveth Her particular commendations common to her sacred person not with many princes I examine not Let it bee one amongst a thousand which Bernard gaue to a widowe Queene of Ierusalem and serveth more iustly to the maiden Queene of England that it was no lesse glory vnto her to liue a widowe havinge the worlde at will and beinge to sway a kingdome which required the helpe of an husband than a Queene The one saith he Came to thee by succession the other by vertue the one by descent of bloude thâ— other by the gift of God the one it was thy happinesse to bee borne the other thy manlinesse to haue atteined vnto a double honour the one towardes the worlde the other towardes God both from God Her wisedome as the wisedome of an Angell of the Lorde so spake the widowe sometimes to David fitter for an Angell than my selfe to speake of her knowledge in the tongues and liberall learninge in all the liberall sciences that in a famous Vniversitie amongst the learnedest men shee hath bene able not onely to heare and vnderstand which were somethinge but to speake perswade decide like a graduate oratour professour and in the highest court of parliameÌ„t hath not onely sitten amongst the peeres of her realme and delivered her minde maiestate manus by some bodily gesture in signe of assent but given her counsaile and iudgemente not inferiour to any and her selfe by her selfe hath aunswered the embassadours of severall nations in their severall languages with other excellent graces beseeming the state of a prince though they best know on whose hande shee leaâ—eth and that are nearest in attendaÌ„ce and observance about her maiesty yet if any man bee ignorant of let him aske of strangers abroade into whose eares fame hath bruited and blowne her vertues and done no more but right in giving such giftes vnto her
at the commandement of the Lorde they iournyed and at the commaundement of the Lorde they kepte the Lordes watch by the hande of Moses O happy and heavenly sound of wordes where the lustes of their owne eies and counsailes of their owne hearts were displaced and the commaundement of the Lorde in all thinges for going and tarrying from a day to a month and so to a yeare was only observed That which David demaunded in behalfe of a yong man wee may aske of yong and old and all sorts of men In quo corriget c Wherewithall shall a yong man amende his waies or an old man his or theirs the Prince subiect noble vnnoble Priest prophet for we are all crooked and haue neede to be rectified But wherewithall even by ruling our selues after thy worde Whither shall we else goe as Peter akt his master in the gospell Thou hast the words of eternall life not only the words of authority to commaunde and binde the conscience nor the wordes of wisedome to direct nor the wordes of power to convert nor the woordes of grace to comforte and vpholde but the wordes of eternall life to make vs perfitely blessed And therefore wo to the foolish prophets that follow their owne spirites and prophecie out of their owne heartes so likewise wo to the foolish people that follow their own spirits walke by the dimme and deceitfull light of their owne devises I may say vnto such as Ieremy to their like in the eighth of his prophecie How doe yee saie we are wise and the law of the Lord is with vs for he answereth them with wonder and demonstration to the world that they were to senselesse to builde vpon so false a grounde Loe they haue reiected the worde of the Lorde and what wisedome is in them The messenger that went to Micheas to fetch him before Ahab and Iehosaphat might sooner haue craved his head and obtained it then one word from his mouth contratying the word of the Lord. He spake him very faire in a fowle matter Beholde nowe the wordes of the prophetes declare good vnto the king with one accorde Let thy worde therefore I pray thee he like the word of one of them and speake thou good But the prophet wisely aunswered him knowing that the best speech is that not which pleaseth the humours of men but the minde of GOD As the Lorde liveth though I die for it my selfe whatsoever the Lorde saith vnto me that will I speake So like wise whatsoever the Lorde saith vnto vs that let vs doe and let vs learne how dangerous it is to swerue from his will I say not by open rebellion as Ionas did but in the least commaundemente by the smart of Moses and Aaron who being willed in the twenteth of Numbers onely to speake vnto the rocke and to vse no other meanes saue the word of their mouthes and it shoulde giue water vnto them because they smote it with the rodde and smote it twice both to shew their distrust of the promise of God and to vtter their impacience they were also smitten with the rod of his lips and had a iudgement denounced against them that they should not bringe the people into the land which hee had promised vnto them Now Niniveh was a great and an excellent citty of three daies iourney Wee haue heard of the greatnesse of Niniveh twice before once so late that a man woulde thinke it were needelesse so presentlye to repeate it Howbeit we shall heare it againe and this third time in an other manner then before forciblie broughte in as it vvere and breaking the hedge of the sentence and with greater pompe of wordes and every place of her ground exactly measured vnto vs. Ionas was going apace to Niniveh The history was running onwards as fast and keeping her course And it may be the mindes of those that heare or reade the history passe too quickly lightly over the sequele thereof They heare of the greatnes of Niniveh as that Queene did of the greatnesse of Salomon but they will not beleeue howe greate it is vnlesse they may see it with their eies and haue a table or map thereof laide before them at lardge This is the reason that first the vvisedome of God interrupteth the sentence and maketh an hole as it were in the midst thereof as God in the side of Adam and closeth not vp the flesh againe till the greatnes of Niniveh be thoroughly known Now Niniveh c. That is I must tell you by the way once againe for feare of forgetting I will rarher hinder the history a while then not put you in mind of a matter worthy your gravest attnetiō That Niniveh was a great cittie yea very great a citty though lent to men yet better beseeming the maiesty of God so stately and excellent that we find not in earth wherewith to match it and somewhat to say in particular not filling your ere 's alone vvith generall tearmes the very vvalke of their borders will aske the travaile of three daies A great and excellent cytty or exceedingly great The mother tongue wherein the history was written hath it thus a cytty great to God The like maner of speech is vsed by Rachel Gen. 30. Whē Bilha her maid had the secōd time borne a son to Iacob Leah ceast to be fruitful with the wrestlings of God haue I wrestled with my sister and gotten the vpper-hand that is with wrestlings aboue the nature and reach of man I take the meaning of the phrase to be this if life finite and infinite haue any proportion Either that Niniveh was as greate for a cittie as God is great for a God or that it surpassed so farre the nature of created and inferiour thinges that nothinge but the most excellent himselfe must bee named vvith it or happily as Troy vvas feigned to bee the buildinge of the Goddes so no worke-man in heaven or earth vvas worthye to bee credited vvith the building of Niniveh but the chiefe of all Others do otherwise interpret it I knowe That therefore it is called a cittye to GOD because there was no idoll in it but it was truely and properly dedicated to the service of one onely God whereas the contrary is manifest both by the multitude of her fornications mentioned in the thirde of Nahum and by Nisroch their false God which Senacharib was worshipping in the temple of Niniveh when his two sonnes slew him or because it was in especiall regarde with GOD in that hee sent a prophet to reclaime it and to plucke it foorth of the fire of his intended iudgement whereas Bethleem the least amongest the thousandes of Iudah and but an handefull to Niniveh and Bethania the towne of Marie and Martha though more tender in the eies of GOD for the birth doctrine and miracles of more then a prophet were never so called Vndoubtedly the reason
so iniquity had never beene so rife amongst vs but through the rifenâ—sse of the gospell Surely the men of Niniveh shall rise in iudgement against vs for they repented at the preaching of Ionas newely begunne amongst them the men of Ierusalem and Iudea and the regions about Iordan and some of that serpentine broode of the Pharisees and Sadducees shall rise in iudgement against vs for they confessed their sinnes and vvere baptized at the first preaching of Iohn Baptist The Parthians Medes Elamites and of every nation vnder the heaven some shall rise in iudgement against vs for they were prickte to their heartes and be thought them vvhat to doe at one sermon of Peter and were added to the Church and low wee are still in our sinnes and as men without feeling haue given our selues to wantonnesse to vvorke all vncleanenesse even with greedinesse though wee haue learned Christ a longer time then Christ lived amongst vs and Prophetes haue early risen and late continued to winne vs to repentance The sinnes of Niniveh are not specified by Ionas They are saide in the first chapter to ascende into the presence of God and to stande like Sathan amongst his children before his face surely ours are as impudente and sawcy as ever were theirs And if theirs cried into heaven ours are not tongue-tide In the prophecie of Nahum shee is described a bloudy cittie and full of lies and robbery and one from whome the pray departeth not shee is famous for the lions dennes and the pasture of the Lions whelpes Wee reach home to them with our wickednesse I would to God our repentance were as theirs Our houses handes and heartes are full of bloud Our wordes and workes full of lying The lion teareth in pieces for his yonge ones and worieth for his lionesse and his hole is full of spoiles We all climbe vp to honour and mighte as Ionathan and his armour-bearer to the garrison of the Philistines by the raggednesse of the rockes so we by the ruines and desolations of the country about vs. Blessed is the man in this vaine and ambitious age of building wherein the Lorde doeth even skorne them from heaven vvhat doe these weake builders will they fortifie themselues will they establish their seede for ever will they dwell in houses of Bricke and hewen stone for all eternity I say blessed is the man the timber of whose beames and stone from whose walles and foundations crieth not a woe against him Beholde the daies come when you shall be bruised your selues O yee bruisers of the people and the pray shall be pulled from your teeth yee lions and lions whelpes and your holes emptyed of your hidden treasures How long haue we cried against such oppressions And smitten the oppressours with the rod of Gods vengaunce as Moses smote the rocke And yet vvhat one droppe of remorse haue wee ever wrung from their stony hearts how long haue wee clapte our handes at the shamelesse vsury of this place If vsury bee to stiffe to bee mooved yet wee must free our our soules and if it were possible wee woulde also free them that are wrapt in her snares If they little esteeme the warning of the fifteenth Psalme that giue their mony vpon vsury let them at least take heede that receiue it Let them not trie to beare an Oxe vpon their shoulders vvhen they are vnable to beare a goate That is if poverty be burthen enough vnto them let them not adde the burthen of vsurie They aske what they shall doe Doest thou aske saith Plutarke Thou hast a tongue begge Thou hast hands worke Thou haste feete walke Thou hast an heart thinke Naviga renaviga saile forwarde and backewarde take any paines rather then to fall into the mercy of an vsurer There is nothing so bitter as to restore Our adulteries are like Absolons even vpon the house toppes open to the world we know their faultes as we know their faces that commit theÌ„ and such in some as are not named amongest the Gentiles I scarsely perswade my selfe that Sodome lyeth in ashes for a greater offence then hath beene founde amongst vs within these few dayes Pride it seemeth is proud that shee is so much talked of Shee loveth to be noted though it be with a cole Wo be vnto her We haue spit in her face seven times and yet shee blusheth not I haue seene drunkennesse drunke till it thirsted and gluttony vomite till it hungred againe Goe too drunkards and heare what your doome is from his mouth who hath threatned to pull the cuppe from your mouthes Drinke and bee drunken and spue and fall and rise no more These are the linkes which helde the chaine of your plagues togither and wherwith you shall as certainely bee bounde as ever your flesh was tied togither with sinewes Of the contempt of the worde of God his sabbathes sacramentes whole service I speake not I know there are a few names in Sardis which haue not given themselues to the coÌ„pany of those wicked God graunt I bee not deceived in them For though I see them come to the wels of salvatioÌ„ as Christ came to the well of Iacob perhappes they haue not pitchers to draw with that â—s they haue left their mindes and meditations behinde them where with these waters should be received But as the disciples of Christ spake of the fevve loues amongst so many thousandes so maye I of so few soules amongst such a multitude of inhabitantes vvhat are these amongest such a number I woulde humbly beseech the magistrate because hee serveth God in a double place to haue care not onely of his owne soule but of the soules of others And as Paule Rom. 9. had so fervent a loue towardes his brethren that he wisht to be made an anathema that is to be separated from the loue of God for their sakes so let him also become an anathema for the time and separate himselfe I say not from the favour of God but from the assemblies of the brethren for their brethrens sake let him goe foorth into the high-waies with those servantes of the king and walke the streetes and ransacke the idle and irreligious corners of the citty and compell them to come into the house of the Lorde that the roumes may be filled It shal be a crowne vnto his owne head a recompence of our labour a sweete smelling sacrifice to the Lord the ioy of Angels a blessing to the city the saving of soules and revocation of such from destruction who are speedily falling thereinto by their obstinate contempt THE XXXIII LECTVRE Chap. 3. ver 4. And Ionas began to enter into the citty a daies iourney c. WHAT wee haue hearde alreadie in the former verse was but a preparatiue and an introduction to this that followes As that 1. hee arose who before time had beene slacke and vndisposed 2. went to Niniveh who else when had diverted to Tharsis
3. according to the worde of the Lorde which erst he had disobeyed Thus farre we vnderstood whither he went nowe we are to learne what hee did in Niniveh namely 1. for the time Hee beginneth his message presently at the gates 2. for the place hee had entred but a thirde parte of the citie so much as might be measured by the travaile of one day 3. for the manner of his preaching hee cried 4. for the matter or contentes Yet fortye daies and Niniveh shall bee destroyed I haue tasted nothinge of this present verse but vvhat mighte make a connexion with the former For the greatnesse of Niniveh repeated in the latter ende thereof served to this purpose partly to commend the faith of the Ninivites who at the first sounde of the trumpet chaÌ„ged their liues partly to giue testimony ito the diligence constaÌ„cy of the Prophet who was not dismaide by so mighty a chardge And Ionas beganne to enter into the city All the wordes are spoken by diminution Ionas beganne had not made an ende to enter the citty had not gone through A daies iourney which was but the third parte of his way Not that Ionas began to enter the citty a daies iourney and then gaue over his walke for hee spent a day and daies amongest them in redressing of their crooked waies But Niniveh did not tarry the time nor deferre their conversion till his embassage vvas accomplished amongest them which is so much the more marveilous for that he came vnto them a messenger of evill and vnwelcome tydinges it is rather a wonder vnto mee that they skorned him not that they threw not dust into the aire ran vpon him with violence stopped his mouth threw stones at him with cursing and with bitter speaking as Shemei did at David as Ahab burdened Elias with troubling Israell so that they had not challenged Ionas for troubling Niniveh because he brought such tidinges as might sette an vprore and tumulte amongst all the inhabitantes That vvicked king of Israell whome I named before hated Micheas vnto the death for no other cause but that hee never prophecied good vnto him A man that ever did evill and no good coulde not endure to heare of evill And for the same cause did Amaziah the priest of Bethell banish Amos from the lande for preaching the death of Ieroboam and the captivitie of Israell therefore the Lorde was not able to beare his words and hee had his pasporte sealed O thou the seer goe flee thou avvaie into the lande of Iudah and there eate thy breade and prophecie there but prophecie no more at Bethel for this is the kinges chappell and this is the kinges courte so I woulde rather haue thought that they shoulde haue entertained Ionas in the like manner because hee came with fire and sworde in his mouth against them the cittye is not able to beare thy wordes vvee cannot endure to heare of the death of our king and the vniversall overthrow of our people and buildings O thou the seer get thee into the lande of Iudah and returne to thy cittye of Ierusalem and there eate thy breade and prophecye there but prophecie no more at Niniveh for this is the kings chappell nay this is the court of the mighty Monarch of Assyria But Niniveh hath a milder spirite and a softer speech and behaviour in receiving the Lordes prophet Now on the other side if you set togither the greatnesse of Niniveh and the present on-set vvhich the prophet gaue vpon it that immediately vpon his chardge without drawing breath hee betooke him to his hard province it maketh no lesse to the commendation of his faithfulnesse then their obedience For when hee came to Niniveh did hee deliberate what to doe examine the nature of the people vvhether they were tractable or no enquire out the convenientest place wherein to doe his message and where it might best stande with the safegarde of his person did he stay till hee came to the market place or burse or the kings palace where there was greatest frequency and audience No but where the buildings of the citty beganne there hee began to builde his prophecie And even at the entrance of the gates hee opened his lippes and smote them with a terrour of most vngratefull newes Againe he entered their citty not to gaze vpon their walles not to number their turrets nor to feede his eies with their high aspiring buildings much lesse to take vp his Inne and there to ease himselfe but to travaile vp and downe to wearie out his stronge men not for an houre or two but from morning til night even as long as the lighte of the daie vvill giue him leaue to worke I departe not from my texte for as you heare 1. Ionas began protracted not 2. to enter not staying till he had proceeded 3. to travaile not to be idle 4. the whole day not giving any rest or recreation to his bodie If wee will further extende and stretch the meaning of this sentence we may apply it thus It is good for a man to begin betimes and to beare the yoke of the Lord from his childe-hoode as Goliath is reported to haue beene a warriour from his youth to enter in the vineyard the first houre of the daie and to holde out till the twelfth to begin at the gates of his life to serue God and even from the wombe of his mother to giue his bodie and soule as Anna gaue her Samuell Nazarites vnto the Lord that his age and wisedome and grace may growe vp togither as Christes did And that as Iohn Baptist was sanctified in his mothers wombe Salomon was a witty childe Daniell and his yong companions were vvell nurtured in the feare of the Lorde and David wiser then his auncientes so all the parts degrees of his life from the first fashioning of his tender limmes may savour of some mercy of God which it hath received That whether hee bee soone deade they may say of him hee fulfilled much time or whither he carry his graye haires vvith him downe into the graue he may say in his conscience as David did Thy statutes haue ever beene my songes in the house of my pilgrimage As for the devils dispensation youth must bee borne with and as that vnwise tutour sometimes spake It is not trust mee a faulte in a younge man to followe harlots to drinke wine in bowls to daunce to the tabret to weare fleeces of vanity aboute his eares and to leaue some token of his pleasure in every place so giving him lycense to builde the frame of his life vpon a lascivious and riotous foundation of long practised wantonnesse it vvas never written in the booke of God prophets and Apostles never drempt of it the law-giver never delivered it heâ—l onelye invented it of pollicy to the overthrow of that age which God hath most enabled to doe him best service And as it was the
vndone both gentlemen meane men in our country so much broughte some to shame as their backe bellie pride and profusion What means shall we vse to crush these vipers amongst you declaiming will not serue Denouncing of the iudgements of God we haue found vnprofitable by over-long experience Haue we not beaten your eares I mistake the aire the winde a thousand times vvith faithfull earnest detection of these monsters pride prodigality strangenes of apparell excesse of meates drinkes and haue we not gained thereby as if we had preached but fables Niniveh is fallen long since because shee returned to that wallowing which here shee repented her of But Niniveh shal rise againe and stand vpright against vs and condemne vs face to face for shee repented in hunger and thirst we in satiety gluttony surfetting drunkennes for either we never repente at all or these are the stomakes which we bring in repentance And Niniveh repented in sacke-cloth and ashes stuffe of the coursest woofe and workemanship and of the simplest fashion that their wits coulde invent we in our silkes and velvets of French Italian Iewish Turkish Barbarian hellish devises for either vve never repent at all or these are the guises and shewes we bring in repentance These these are the stomakes we goe with I say not to our beddes to stretch our selues and to take our ease till we haue gotten our appetites againe and these are the weeds we carry I say not to the theatres to bee stared vpon nor to the kings court where soft raiment is more tolerable to be worne But vvith these stomakes and these weedes we goe to the temple of the Lorde his house of praying and preaching and as boldly present our selues therewith as if the favour of God were sonest wonne by such intemperancies Whither we be a people defiled and corrupted as these in Niniveh were vvee are not so shamelesse to dissemble and whither prophets haue beene amongst vs as Ionas was in Niniveh let their wearied tongues and sorrowfull soules for their lost labour witnes an other day whither the iudgementes of God some we haue already felt and some wee haue cause to feare though not so grievous as they did we neede none other messengers to report then our eies standing in our heades and beholding some parte of them accomplished And lastly we would thinke it a great wrong vnto vs to be chardged with vnbeleefe Wee say wee beleeue God as frankely and confidently as ever the men of Niniveh did Thus far wee will be equall with Niniveh But shewe me your faith by your workes as they did in Niniveh If your sinnes haue deserved a iudgement and iudgement hath beene sounded by prophetes besides the preaching of experience and prophets you say are beleeved because you receiue them as those that speake in the name of the Lord I say againe shew me your faith by your workes as that citie did When did you fast I name not bread and water but from superfluous sustenance VVhen did you pull one dish from your tables or one morsell from your bowels Nay doe you not daily adde and invent for pleasure even till the creatures of God which die for your liues cry out vpon you we desire not to bee spared but not to bee abused vvee refuse not to serue your necessitie but your riot kill to eate but to eate deliciouslie and intemperately kill vs not Or when did you chandge one sute or thred of your rayment in signe of suppliant and contrite spirites shall I say by proclamation no nor by the secret and single decree of any private heart Or from the greatest to the least No. For greatnesse will not stoupe but at greater iudgementes The Lorde doth bruise but the heele of the body when the poore are smitten vnlesse he reach the head the rich and mighty amongst vs feele it not Brethren there must be some ende of these things our eating and drinking not to liue but as if wee woulde die with fulnesse and wearing of pride like a chaine to our neckes and a mantle to our whole bodies or if Moses and Samuell vvere amongst vs they woulde be weary of their preaching Yea there must be some ende or if Moses and Samuell vvithall the angels in heaven vvere amongst vs to bestowe both their preachings and praiers that we might be saved they should saue but their owne soules and neither vs nor our sonnes and daughters This is an yeare of temptation whereof I maie saye as Moses did in Deuteronomie of a straunge prophet Tâ—ntat vos dominus vester The LORDE your God prooveth you whither you loue him or no vvhither you can bee contente for his sake to leaue superfluities a while and to lay aside vanitie and converte your heartes and handes to the workes of mercie In the timeliest time of your harvest hee covered the heavens with a sacke to teach you the way to sacke-cloath and sent leanenesse vpon the earth to teach you frugalitie and thriftinesse in the vse of his blessinges Manie the poorer of our lande vvoulde bee glad vvith the disciples of Christ to rubbe an eare of corne betweene their handes for reliefe of their hunger if they coulde come by it Their bowels sounde like shaumes for vvante of foode and their teeth are cleane vvhen your barnes and garners are filled to the toppe your presses runne over and your bellies are satisfied vvith more then the flower of vvheat O take somewhat from your bellies and backes if you haue any loue to that hidden Manna the meate that perisheth not the fruites of the tree of life in the middest of the paradise of God if any desire to those vvhite garmentes washt in the bloud of Christ and rather to shine hereafter as the starres in the firmament then as glo-wormes vpon the earth in this present life take from your bellies and backes both in regard of your owne soules to witnesse humility and sobriety before God and man and for your poore brethren sake that they may bee fedde and clothed It is Christ that hungreth and Christ that must satisfie you Christ that craveth and Christ that must give vnto you Christ that lieth at your gates and Christ that must advaunce you to glorie Hee is the advocate to the poore and the iudge of the rich hee hath the sentence of blessing and cursing in his mouth and to those that are plentifull givers he shall render a plentifull recompence THE XXXV LECTVRE Chap. 3. ver 6. For word came vnto the king of Niniveh and he rose from his throne c. THE first of those fiue verses vvherein the repentaunce of Niniveh is laide downe is nothing else I told you but a generall comprehension of that which is afterwarde repeated and repolished with more particular declaration Therein they lay their foundation low and sure for the first stone of their building that beareth vp al the rest is faith plainly and expressely mentioned which if
it had beene supprest by silence as one that seeth the branches and fruites of a tree knoweth there is a roote that carrieth them though it be buried in the moulde of the grounde or the members of the bodie of man stirring and mooving themselues to their severall functions knoweth there is a heart that ruleth them though it dwell secretly within the bosome so though the name of faith had not heere beene heard of he that had seene such branches and members of religious devotion and humiliation in the people of Niniveh might easilie haue ghessed that there was a roote and hearte of faith from whence they proceeded To this they adioine fasting and sacke-cloath not only as arguments and outward professions of their inwarde contrition or griefe but as adminicles helpes commendations besides to that effectuall praier of theirs which afterwardes they powred forth The belly they say hath no eares and we may as truely say it hath no tongue or spirit to call vpon God and sumptuous garmentes are either the banner of pride and nest of riotousnes as the Emperour of Rome tearmed them or tokens at least of a minde at rest and no way disquieted therfore they cry in the second of Wisedome Let vs fill our selues with costly wine and ointments and let vs crowne our selues with rose buddes And Amos complaineth of them in the sixt of his prophecie that put the evill day farre from them and approach to the seate of iniquitie that they eate the lambes of the flocke and the calues out of the stall drinke their wine in bowles and anointe themselues with the chiefe ointmentes but no man is sory for the affliction of Ioseph For it is not likely that the affliction of oth ers should mooue their heartes who are so occupied and possest before with fulnes of pleasures For the better explication heereof it shall not be impertinent to consider and apply the behavior of Benadab 1. Kings 20. he had received an overthrow of the children of Israell one yeare in the mountaines the next at Aphek An hundred thousand footmen were slaine in the field in one day seven and twenty thousand perished with the fall of a wall in the city besides the danger of the king who is afraid of his owne life and runneth from chamber to chamber to hide himselfe Vpon this misery wherewith they were toucht one daunger being past another imminent his servauntes come vnto him with these wordes Behold now we haue heard say that the kings of Israell are mercifull kings we pray thee therefore let vs put sacke-cloath about our loines and ropes about our heades and goe out to the king of Israell it may be that hee will saue thy life They did so and came to the king and said thy servant Benadab saith I pray thee let me liue Benadab of late a puissant king having two and thirty kings in his army is novv content with the name of a servant First then you see there is a perswasion of mercy in the kings of Israell so there must be a perswasion of mercy in the God of heaven vvhich the Ninivites were not voide of Secondly that perswasion was vnperfect mingled with feare standing vpon tearmes of doubt it may bee hee will saue thy life so likewise said the king of Niniveh who knoweth if the Lorde will repent Thirdlie vpon this perswasion such as it is the Sirians go and entreate the king of Israell vpon the like doe the inhabitantes of Niniveh cry vnto God Lastly to testifie their humilitie and to mooue him to pitty they put sacke-cloath aboute their loines and ropes aboute their heades so doe the people of Niniveh sit in sacke-cloath and ashes to bewray their contrite spirites Now as Aram put ropes about their heades to shew that for their owne partes they had deserved nothing but their liues and deathes vvere in the kings handes either to saue or hange them so to fast or vveare sacke-cloath with any intention to merite or satisfie the anger of God is to abuse the endes of both these services Aquinas reciteth three endes of a fast First to represse and subdue the insolencie of the flesh hee prooveth it from the seconde to the Corinthians the sixte vvhere the Apostle ioyneth fasting and chastitie togither the one the cause the other the effect that followeth it Secondly to elevate the minde and make it more capable of heavenly revelation as Daniell in the tenth of his prophecie after his fasting three vveekes from pleasaunt breade flesh and vvine behelde a vision Thirdlie to satisfie and appease the anger of God for sinnes which wee can in no case admit the proofe he bringeth is from the seconde of Ioell vvhere we are willed to turne vnto the Lorde with all our hearte with fasting and mourninge and weeping to rende our heartes and not our garmentes c. VVhat then It is the manner and vsage wee graunte of suppliant petitioners to abstaine from meates and to teare their garmentes from their backes not with purpose to satisfie the wrath of GOD but rather to execute vvrath and vengaunce vpon themselues and by macerating their bodies and stripping them of their best ornaments to shew howe vnworthy they are of the blessings of God whom by their hainous iniquities they haue so offended For it is not fasting and sacke-cloath that pleaseth him so much nor rending the garments nor looking vnder the brow nor hanging downe the head like a bulrush nor shaving the head and the beard nor casting dust vpon the face nor sitting in ashes nor filling the aire with howlinges and out-cries but inwarde and hartie conversion to God acknowledgement of our grievous provocations confession of our owne vnworthines by these outward castigations vnfained repentance vacation to praier a faithfull apprehension of his auncient and accustomed mercies Therefore it followeth in Ioel For the Lord is gracious and mercifull slow to anger of great kindnes and repenteth him of the evill As much as to say when you haue sorrowed sufficiently for your sinnes and signified that sorrow with abstinence and teares take comforte at the length againe not in your owne satisfactions but in the remembrance and view of Gods everlasting mercies For word came vnto the king of Niniveh Some thinke that the matter herein contained is distinguished from that which wente before in the fifte verse and that the rulers and warders of the several partes of the city which Ionas had past through had proclaimed a fast to the people before the preaching of the prophet came to the kings eares Herevpon they inferre that in matters appertaining to God we must not tarry the leasure of Princes their license be obtained for Princes they say are slowest to beleeue and farthest from humbling themselues before the maiesty of God when his anger is kindled I take it to be otherwise and I am not left alone in that opinion for most agree that the former verse is but an index or
table to that that followeth Wherein the repentance of Niniveh is first rough hewen and afterwardes revised and gone over againe with more speciall explication For thus it hangeth togither If you will knowe vvhat the people of Niniveh did vpon this strange and vnexpected newes they doubted nothing either of the word or of his calling that brought it but from the greatest to the least olde and young princes and inferiours all orders and states of men they both beleeved the reporte and became spectacles to God and men and angels of admirable contrition condemning themselues in those two thinges especially whereof the whole world might iustly haue condemned them luxuriousnes of meates and drinkes and costlinesse of garmentes But if you will know their order of proceeding more particularly thus it was 1. Worde came vnto the king as to the most excellent power and authority amongst them 2. the king calleth a councell of the princes and peeres as being the pillars of his governement for where there are many counsellors there is strength 3. the king and his counsaile make an acte touching fasting and praier and renouncement of sinne 4. they cause it to bee proclaimed in manner and forme as afterwarde followeth 5. for encouragemente and example to the rest the Kinge is the first man that humbleth himselfe So that in trueth their soveraigne and liege-liege-Lord is first made privie to their service intended wherein for mine own parte simply to speake my minde as one that must giue accompt what I haue built vpon my maisters foundation whether golde silver hay stubble or the like for both my workes and my words must be tryed by fire though I make no question if the prince shoulde be backewarde and carelesse in the worshippe of God but God must be served and so I would wish it yet in a common cause concerning the weale and well-fare of the whole common wealth where it lyeth vpon all sortes of men alike to doe some extraordinary worship to God as the case of Niniveh heere required I holde it a point of disorder and confusion that the foot should run without the head the people or inferiours doe any thing in publique wherevnto the knowledge and authorizement of the prince is not first had Giue vnto Caesar the thinges that belong to Caesar and giue him this for one amongst the rest if Caesar bee willing and ready to ioine with thee in the honor of God leaue him not out I would not open this gate of libertie to any subiect or people in the worlde with whome Christ and his kingdome are harboured that in a common daunger of a country when God is to bee pacified and the land purdged in generall the private members thereof may enter into the action without the vvarrant of the prince both to commaunde and direct the same If such were the king as Darius was Daniell 6. and such his rulers and officers as woulde make a decree to defraude God of his worshippe that whosoever shoulde make a petition to anie either God or man â—n thirtie daies saue onelie to the kinge shoulde bee cast into the denne of the Lyons then be thou also as Daniell was enter into thine house and open thy vvindowes towardes Ierusalem and pray or enter into the house of God and set open the dores and pray or goe into the corners of the streetes or into the market place or climbe vp to the house toppes and pray stay not till the king or his councel release thee therto and if every haire of thy head were a life redeeme thy dutye to God with adventure and losse thereof rather then neglect it and if thou hap to be alone in that action as Elias was yet forgoe it not But if such be the king as Iosias was or the like and such his Princes and officers as make decrees for the worshippe of God and are more wise then thy selfe to knowe the dandger of the state and as zealous to prevent it whatsoeuer thou doest in private betwixt thy selfe and thine owne spirite thy selfe and thine owne houshold yet gather no open assembly sanctifie no publique fast call not to sacke-cloath and mourning before the magistrate haue decreed it It may be a presumption of thine owne zeale an affectation of singularitye a commending and preaching of thy selfe vnto the people but sure I am it is a censure by consequence and a iudgement vnder hande against the rest of thy brethren that they are over-colde in religion a preiudice against the magistrate that he is to slacke a breach of obedience to the powers that God hath ordained and the mother of Anarchie and confusion which within a christian common wealth must carefully be shunned In many the daungers of our lande both at home and abroade many the members and subiects thereof as if our countrey had no more oratours and there were none to stande in the gappe but themselues haue assembled togither either in townes or in hamlets and sometimes in a private house to fast and pray before the Lorde Their humbling of themselues in such sorte confessing of sinnes offering of their heartes in devout supplication singing of Psalmes prophecying in course from morning till evening as they are plausible exercises in the sight of men so I vvill not saye the contrary but full of Godlinesse and Christianity But vnder correction of better knovvledge and iudgemente I thinke that obedience and loue had beene better then all this sacrifice and that thus to minishe the authority of the magistrate by preventing his decree and controlling as it were his governement and to giue sentence against all the children of the lande besides of negligence and vnmindefulnesse in Gods affaires may more offende then their service or devotion can doe good otherwise Much more seemely it vvere that as the Apostle exhorteth the Corinthians not the one to prevent the other vvhen they come to the supper of the Lorde vvhich is a sacrament of communion and fellowshippe so in a calamitie of the realme when all the iointes thereof are disquieted and haue neede to bee salved and holpen by the saving-health of GOD that all mighte concurre and agree for seeking that remedie that the people might stay for the magistrates magistrates lead the people the prophets preach and denounce the king and his counsaile enact and all put in practise that a whole burnt offering might bee made vnto the Lorde from the highest to the lowest a solemne dedication of every person and state that the land hath And as Ierusalem was commended for her building so we for our praying and fasting a people at vnity within our selues vvhere neither the greatest nor the least are excluded But of the nature of a publique fast hereafter Meane-while the dangerous conclusions that haue and might haue ensued out of this maxime to weete that in matters belonging to God wee are not bounde to expect or respect the magistrate make me the more warie and scrupulous in handling this point
For I like not in any case that the least advantage and scope in the earth bee given to the people against his lawfull and Christian governour It is as fire to flaxe an easie and welcome perswasion to busie and catching natures The least exception once taken against their want of religion pietie iustice or the like is so farre followed that not onely the prince in the ende but the vvhole people rueth it The Anabaptist in Germanie no sooner entertained this fancie in his braine that a godlesse magistrate may bee made away but foorthwith he granteth to himselfe that all the magistrates of Germanie are of that kind and casteth in his heade howe hee may laye his handes vpon the Lordes anointed Hee beareth the worlde in hand that God hath had speech with him and given him a chardge to destroy the wicked and to constitute a newe vvorlde consisting of righteous and innocent The ordinary preachings of Muncer were these God hath warranted mee face to face hee that cannot he hath commanded mee to attempte the chandge by these meanes even by killinge the magistrates Phifer his lewde companion did but dreame in the night time of the killing of many mice and presentlye expounded his dreame of murthering the nobles So likewise let a papist from Rome or Rhemes giue foorth that a prince vvhich is an Apostata or excommunicate by the Church for heresie or Schisme and openlie denounced to bee such may bee deposed from his seate seignories title to the crowne claime of subiects allegiance how many trayterous heartes slaunderous and mutinous bookes libelles speeches declamations defamations rebellious violent hostile conspiracies hath it brought forth how ready hath the Lion beene to take cares for hornes that is a preiudicate opinion of men maliciouslie bent to interprete the service of God heresie and departing out of Babylon schisme and falling away from Antichrist flat Apostasie The Brownist in England of late imagining to himselfe that in the disorders of the Church reformation may be made without the leasure and leaue of the Prince if God had not slak't that heate vvoulde haue followed his conceipt per saxa perignes through all the daungers and difficulties that are woulde haue trodden order obedience conscience religion duty to God and man vnder his feete rather then haue missed his purpose But the mercy of God assisting vs we haue found it true which Cyprian some times observed that schismatickes are ever hotest in their first beginninges but cannot take encrease To conclude this fact of the people of Niniveh in this their religious intendment of publique repentance and conversion to God evē for that order and obedience sake which they holde towardes their king is the rather to be commended may be an image to all other kingdomes and Churches on the earth how to demeane themselues in the like businesses not to neglect their rulers and governours not to suspect them of carelesnesse in their chardges not to impaire their credit and dignitie in the opinions of men vvith vncharitable and hastie surmises not to vsurpe their authoritie in the practise or publication of vnusuall actes But to giue them this prerogatiue not onely for pollicie but even for conscience sake that as they are the heads of the bodye and set over the rest so in all such weightie affaires as this whereof I speake they thinke their knowledge advise and association most fit to be required And word came to the king of Niniveh If vvee consider the wordes in particular wee shall finde them to haue marveilous force 1. Worde came not onely the bruite fame reporte tidinges or hear say of it but a word of a far different kinde a burden a iudgement a powrefull terrifying threatning worde a dreadfull alarme of the wrath of God a word that hath a deede in it and is not onely pronounced but done or not farre from doing Such a vvorde as wee reade of in the second of Luke when the shepheardes said one to another let vs go into Bethlehem and see this vvord that is done this singular miraculous extraordinary worde the like whereof we never heard vttered 2. to the king of Niniveh not to a vice-roy apetite and tributary king a king of a mole-hill or of a little ile a king vnder avve and subiection to some higher kingdome but to the king of Niniveh the successour of Nimrod the Monarch of the 〈◊〉 the terrour and scourge of the vvorlde farre and neare the mightiest maiesticallest prowdest king that the sunne at that day lookt vpon For what is the reason that the history having mentioned Niniveh so often before goe to Niniveh and he went to Niniveh and Niniveh shall bee overthrowne and the men of Niniveh beleeve God doeth yet adde the name of the citie as if vvithout this addition it could not be vnderstood vvhat king vvere meante but that the minde of the holy Ghost therein vvas to note the vnlikeliest king to strike sailes and to yeeld his scepter to the king of kings of all the countries and kingdomes that the worlde had Yet this potent and insolent king of Niniveh though he had builte his nest as the eagles of the sky for earthly provision and preheminence assoone as he heard the tidings of this worde vvhat did he 3. hee arose as if hee had felte his seate shaken vnder him and tost with an earth-quake so he raiseth himselfe starteth from his ease and tranquillity thinketh it no time to sit and deliberate and aske questions to examine circumstances to convent the disturber of Niniveh before him and to take an account of his preaching but if ever he hasted and bestirred his iointes and called his senses and wittes his princes and people togither to worke a worke now to doe it 4. hee rose from his throne not from his bedde VVhereon he tooke his ease nor from his borde whereat hee ate and dranke but from his seate of honour and principalitie his royall magnificent monarchicall throne where he sate as king and commaunded and tooke state vpon him From thence hee arose to doe his obeysance to the Lord of all Lordes whose throne is the heaven of heavens and all the thrones of the earth but his foote-stooles 5 More then this as if the robe of maiestie his vesture of purple and gold his kingly attire had beene a burden to his backe and as vnseemely to be vvorne as ever the botch or scabbe vvas to the Egyptians he doth not onely despise or refuse and not recken of it but he putteth it off nay he casteth it off throweth it downe and biddeth it farewell for ever as not becomming him as if hee had rated and reprooved it in this manner haue I 〈◊〉 thee for pompe and pride and given countenaunce vnto my beggerlie and base vveedes in comparison of him who is cloathed with zeale as with a cloake and with righteousnesse as with an habergeon lye aside I mistooke thy nature thou
vse of it I have heard of a nation of men I will not say that their neighbour-hoode hath a little infected England who when their king hath intended a feast for the honour of his country and entertainement of forraine Embassadours they on the other side have proclaimed a fast as if God had sent them an Embassage of the last iudgement I cannot deny them time but surely they tooke not a season for so doing I will proove the matter in hand in the next circumstance and ioine them both togither wherein I observed Secondly that it was an orderly fast because the king and his counsaile had first decreed it I toucht it a litle by occasioÌ„ of the former senteÌ„ce the words directly leading 〈◊〉 therevnto If any remaine as yet vnsatisfied first for mine owne purgation know ye that I speake not as the Lord of your faith but as one that had obtained mercy to be faithfull in my calling I shewed you mine opinion and iudgement 2. for the thing it selfe search the scriptures for they beare witnesse of the trueth whither these publique religious extraordinary fasts had not alwaies their authority emanation from publike persons In the 20. of the booke of Iudges the chosen souldiers of Israell which vvere taken by lot out of all their tribes to fight against Beniamin in the quarrell of the levite whose wife was shamefully abused and murdered they held a publique fast from morning vntill evening the cause was a slaughter which they had receved of forty thousand men and a conscience they made of fighting against Beniamin their brethren The authors of the fast are the rulers of the people who in the Original are called the corners and heades of the people In the 1. of Sam. 7. they fast publiquely they drew water saith the text even rivers of teares powred them out before the Lorde the appointment is from Samuell who iudged Israel in Mispah and the cause their idolatry committed to strange Gods the absence of the arke from them full twenty yeares In the 2. Chronic. 20. there is a fast proclaimed throughout all Iudah Iehosophat the king proclaimed it the cause was the sodaine comming of a great multitude from Ammon and Moab aad Aram to invade his kingdome Esdr. 8. there is likewise a publique fast summoned in their returne towards Ierusalem Esdras the high priest ordaineth it the reason is that God woulde directe them in their way and preserue themselues their children and goodes in safety Another Esther 4. which Esther gaue Mordecay in charge for now Mordecay was the man on whome the heartes of all the Iewes in Shusan depended at that time The cause that God would assist Esther who with the hazard of her head when her people vvere neare their vtter extirpation adventured her selfe to speake to the king in his inner court being not called before him Another Ieremy 36. In the daies of wicked Iehoikim who cut the booke of the Lord with a penknife and caused it to be burnt It was certainely proclaimed by order from some that might commaund For who else could assemble together all the people in Ierusalem and all the rest that came from the citties of Iudah without speciall authority yea Iezâ—bell her selfe though the daughter of Belial was not ignorant what the manner of those times was Shee proclaimed a fast in Iezrael where Nâ—both dwelt to rob him of his vineyard and to betraie his life but first shee sent letters in the kinges name and secondlye sealed them with the kinges seale and lastly directed them to the elders and nobles of Iezraell that they might put them in execution But the Phrases vsed in Ioel doe sufficiently determine the nature of this action Blow a trumpet in Sion sanctifie a fast call a solemne assemblie gather the people sanctifie the congregation gather the elders and all the inhabitants of the lande assemble the children and those that sucke the breastes let the bridegroome and the bride goe forth of their chamber Now what is a sanctified fast but that which is publikely called and established either by God himselfe Levit. 23. or by the magistrate Bishop or prophet or who hath authority to draw the people from their worke to gather the aged and sucklings and al the inhabitants of the country togither to apoint an holy day vnto the Lord to be spent in praiers sacrifices but only these governours As in a receipt of Physicke the ingredients may al be good yet is it not so warrantable vnto vs neither are we willing to meddle therwith vnlesse a professour of Physicke by his art and authority prescribe it so in a publike fast privately convented I said before that all the exercises were christian religious their praier preaching singing and distributing to the poore but as our saviour told the rich yong man in the gospell there is one thing wanting vnto thee if thou wilâ— bee perfect sell all that thou hast c. So there is one thing wanting vnto these and to give them their full perfection we must suffer the rulers of the common wealth to apoint them Chrisostome calleth fastinge a kinde of Physicke but Physicke may be profitable a thousand times yet be hurtfull at a time for want of skill to vse it therefore he would never have it done but congrua cum lâ—ge with all the lawes that agree vnto it and every circumstance of time quantity state of the body with the like precisely observed He applieth the Apostles similitude No man striving for a maistery is crowned vnlesse he strive lawfully so it may fall out that amiddest the paines and afflictions of fasting vvee may leese the crowne of it Zonaras hath a rule to the same purpose treating likewise of fastes Good is never good except it bee done in good sort And Cyprian in like manner It prooveth not well which is done of headinesse and without order The Thirde thinge in the fast of Niniveh is the vniversalitye of it for it vvas not onelye publique and open but included almost vvhatsoever breathed amongst them It concerned first men which is heere indefinitelye put signifying the whole kinde from the man of grayest haires to the tenderest infant and as you hearde before from the greatest to the smalest secondly Beastes yea all sortes of beastes great and small oxen horses sheepe goates and whatsoever cattell they had of any service Fourthly it was very strict for they are forbidden to feede I say not to glut themselues but they might not so much as tast perhappes not delicate meates no nor anye thinge it had beene enough to haue kept them from eating but neither might they drinke I say not wines and curious electuaries but not so much as water which their rivers and welles afforded them Fiftelye it was serious and vnfained not false and sophisticall as the manner of hypocrites is It appeareth by that that followeth in returning from
their evill waies and forsaking that wickednes vvhich was in their handes So that by this their behaviour they seeme to intende thus much wee acknowledge before thy maiesty Lorde of hostes wee thy vnworthiest creatures that ever thy handes haue formed viler then the sackcloth wee weare for if there had beene baser stuffe in the worlde wee vvoulde not haue refused it fowler in thy fight then the ashes wee are besprent vvith vvee acknowledge before thy maiestie our king princes and senatours our sonnes and daughters olde and yong even from the grounde of our heart that thou art a righteous Lorde and vvee an vnrighteous nation not vvorthie our meate drinke clothing or any other thy benefites yea worthy to fall vpon the sharpest edge of thy severest iudgments we haue endangered our selues wiues and children infants and dumbe beastes life and goods city and people to thy heaviest ire and in acknovvledgement thereof and signe of our humble subiection as guiltye within our selues and condemned in our owne consciences whatsoever thou hast given vs to enioy outward or inward nearer or further of for comfort for pleasure for service or anye other vse either in our familes at home or in our foldes and stalles abroade wee resigne into thy hands as having no right vnto it we lay it downe at the feetâ— of thy iustice and beseech thee for thine owne names sake to take mercy vpon vs. Let neither man nor beast c. But what meane the king and councell of Niniveh by so mad a decree haue they a purpose to regaine favour of God and thinke they to do it by trifles and vanities are they so simple and vnsensible to put vnsensible beastes to repentance hath God care of bullockes and sheepe or haue bullockes and sheepe care of God doe they not liue and die without repentance shall I say yea without religion and without reason also did they feare nay did they ever know God that they shoulde bee threatned haue they ever sinned or shall they ever come to iudgemente that they are taught heere to humble themselues and to bee Godly as it were and to ioyne with the people of Niniveh in their publique repentance O pardon repentance a-greater absurditie then this her vnspeakeable griefes and compunctions within knowen vnto God and to no mortall creatures besides that feeleth them not send forth vnreasonable actions sometimes to common iudgement Her spirit is so dull and lumpish with sorrowe that shee cannot abide the recreation of anye creature when shee is in heavinesse shee wisheth and endevoreth by her vttermost provocations that not onely men but beastes nay trees and stones might mourne with her And that the light of heaven woulde accompany her in her dolefull passions Shee thinketh that no sunne shoulde shine because shee taketh no pleasure in the brightnesse thereof that the lillies of the field shoulde bee clothed in blacke because shee is so apparrelled that the infante should not draw the breast nor the beast take his foode because she hath no appetite neither doth she do this of an envious affectioÌ„ that bee far from the meaning of humble and meeke repentaÌ„ce but feeling the weight of sinne and alwaies chewing the cud that God is offended with it shee runneth from all pleasure of the world as from a serpent shee panteth and sobbeth day and night shee weareth her handes with wringing and her breast with smitinge vppon it the pauement is the cabbin that pleaseth her best anguish her breade her drinke salt teares till shee get some comfort from the God of peace And fearing withall a decay and declination within her selfe that shee shall bee wearie too soone of well dooing that her sorrowes will end and her teares bee dried vp before they haue washt her sufficiently except they bee nourished shee saith within her selfe O that the world would mourne with mee to keepe me in practise of mourning If I but sawe others weepe mine eies would ever runne If I but heard the suckling cry for milke and beasts roare for foode because they want it how would it cause me to send vp my cries for the favour of God because I haue it not This is one reason of their decree let neither man nor beast tast any thinge For these outward but grievous obiects sights and sounds of misery in others carry word to our soules how generall the misery is and moue our inward affections to continue in repentance Chrisostome addeth some other reasons that they made their beasts to fast as at the funeralles of rich men not onely the friendes and servantes of the deceased but their very horses are clad in blacke and led in the traine with them both to note the greatnesse of their losse to moue the lookers on to take coÌ„passion He hath yet a further conceit that they did therin as the prophets were woÌ„t to do who seeing a scourge come from the Lord finding no confidence in theÌ„selues nor way to excuse their iniquities not knowing whither to flie for patronage nor daring for very shame in their owne names to craue pardon for their sins betake them to the brute beasts tell God of their wofull plight as if by the commemoration of their miseries he would sooner be perswaded Thus did Ieremy in his prophecie the hinde calved in the field forsooke it because there was no grasse And thus did Ioel in his how did the beasts mourne the heards of cartell pinde awaâ—e because they had no pasture and the flockes of sheepe were destroied And for this cause also they put their infantes to fast that the innocent age might speake vnto God in be haâ—fe of the riper sinners I now conclude The repentance of Niniveh made them hard hearted vnmercifull vncompassionate to themselues and to their beasts harmeles innocent creatures to debar them of their meate drinke and because they vnderstood not the anger of God by preaching to make them vnderstand it by famine Where is the repentance of our times Whither is 〈◊〉 fled or where hath it hid her selfe â—ur land and our sea may say repentance is not in me Repentance the gift of God the ioy of angels the salue of sins the haven of sinners I say againe what is become of it It is not for the angels of heaven to repent because they sin not nor for the divels of hell for their iudgement is sealed it is onely for the sonnes of men and we only know it not The people of Niniveh sinned and woulde not eate sinned and would not drinke sinned and woulde not bee cloathed nay sinned and would not giue leaue to their beastes to feed We sinne and yet we eate nay we sinne in eating we doe not onely taste and feede which are here forbidden but vvee taste and feed deliciously we are wanto with the giftes of God abuse them to surfet We sin and yet we drinke nay we drinke and sinne in drinking for wee
you may know what the cry of the beasts was That which David speaketh of the heavens and firmament day and night Psalm 19. that they declare the glory of God and shew forth his handy workes least any shoulde mistake hee explaineth in the thirde verse They haue neither speech nor language yet without these is their voice hearde so wee may say of these beastes that though they cried not vnto the Lorde as the men did yet they cryed after their vsage R. Iarhi hath a conceipt that they tyed their dammes and their foles asunder and said before the Lorde of the worlde vnlesse thou take pittie on vs wee will not pittie these I will not thinke them so vnwise to haue conditioned with God but I will easily admit that they might parte the olde and the yong and doe all that was to bee doone to fill the aire with lamentable outcrying To acquite the king and his counsaile from folly or distraction of their wittes in this so vnvsuall and vnreasonable an acte I shewed you the manner and nature of sorrow before how gladly it seeketh companions Est aliquid socios habuisse doloris It is no little comfort in discomforts not to be left alone in lamenting and to see all thinges turned into mourning that are neare about vs. For as vvee desire nothing more then heavines of spirite in such a case and the cheerefulnes of any thing is as welcome vnto vs as prickels to our eies so vvee blesse that creature whatsoever it is that will helpe to feede vs in our melancholike humors Wee wish fountaines of water in the heades both of men and beastes to be a patterne for our imitation and to draw vs forward in our well-pleasing pensivenes And as in the contrary affection when the name of God was highly to be magnified and there was iust cause to exult and triumph David contâ—â—ted not himselfe with the secret of his owne spirit or with aw kiâ—g his lute and harpe to praise the Lorde but hee desired the harmâ—â—ny of heaven and earth to bee added vnto it so did the childâ—â—â— of Babylon in their songe O all yee workes of the Lorde blesse yee 〈◊〉 Lorde praise him and magnifie him for ever So did the Prophetâ— in their writings Reioyce O heavens showte yee lower partes of the earth burst forth into praises yee mountaines ye forrestes and every tree therein Even so is the nature of griefe never so well pleased as when all the pleasures of the worlde are exiled Shee calleth heaven aboue too weepe the earth beneath to lament beasts to pine away rockes to cleaue in twaine the mouÌ„taines to giue none other Eccho but lamentations the rivers to runne with teares and all the fruits of the earth to bee changed into worm-wood and bitternesse And as it mooveth the affection so it instructeth our vnderstanding also it putteth vs in minde of the hugenesse and horrour of sinne howe dangerous the contagion thereof is to touch not onely our selues but all the creatures of God that belong vnto vs. It is for our sinnes sake that the whole creature Rom. 8. is subiect vnder vanitye that is a fliting and vnstable condition and not onely vnder vanity but vnder corruption yea vnder a bondage and thraldome of corruption not of it selfe but for him that hath subiected it which is either God offended with sinne or man that provoked him and it groneth with vs and travaileth togither in birth and putteth out the head to looke and watch for the revelation of the sonne of God because that is the time vvhen her service shal be ended Genesis 3. besides the curse of the serpent the curse of Eue the curse of Adam in his ovvne person In the sweate of thy face thou shalt eate thy bread that is all callinges of life shall bee laborious and painefull vnto thee and thou shalt eate the hearbe of the fielde common and wast not the fruites of the garden as thou didst before and thistles and briers shall the earth bring foorth vnto thee though thou spende thy labour to the contrarie it is added in the same place maledicta esto terra propter te the earth which thou treadest vpon and vvhich is free from deserving the curse the earth which was made before thee and thou made of the earth cursed bee that earth for thy sake Likewise Genesis the sixte when the Lorde â—aw the wickednesse of man howe greately it was encreased then it repented the LORDE that ever hee had made man and hee was sorrie in his hearte therefore he saide I vvill destroie from of the earth the man whome I haue created hee stayeth not there but from man to beast from creeping thinge to the soule of the heaven for I repente that I haue made them not onely the man but these that were created for mans vse Beholde the vngraciousnesse of sinnefull man VVee were made the Lordes and rulers of the earth both of the fruites and of the people and living creatures thereof vvee haue dominion over all the vvoorkes of GODS handes all thinges are put in subiection vnder our feete all sheepe and oxen yea and the beastes of the fielde the birdes of the aire and fishes of the sea and vvhatsoever vvalketh through the pathes of the sea but wee haue chandged our governemente into tyranny and are not content with the rule vnlesse vvee seeke the spoile nor vvith the vse and commodity vnlesse we worke the ruine and wracke of our poore bond-servantes Quid meruistis oves saieth Pythagoras in the Poet what haue our harmelesse sheepe and oxen deserved at our handes thus to be misused But we the nocent wretches of the worlde workers of all iniquitie deserving not roddes but scorpions cause innocency it selfe to bee scourged for our transgressions But that the providence of God restraineth them it is a marvaile that they breake not their league and shake of their yoke of obedience towardes vs and vvith their hornes and hoofes and other naturall artillerie make warre vpon vs as their vnrighteous Lordes whome it sufficeth not to haue vsed their service alone vnlesse wee plundge them besides into such vndeserved vengeance Againe the punishing of their beastes vvas to adde something to their owne punishmente for vvhen these are not fed and nourished and kept in heart not onely the beast but the owner himselfe smarteth for it Vndoubtedly it is a blessing to men that their oxen are stronge to labour their horses swifte to the race their asses and camelles meete for their burthens that their bullocke engendreth without fayling their covve calveth vvithout casting their sheepe bring forth thousandes and tenne thousandes in their streetes and it is a curse on the other side to be berefte of these commodities as in the fift plague of Egypt Now then a parte of the vvealth and substaunce of Niniveh consisting in these beastes by reason of the service they enioyed and profit they reaped thereby doeth not the afflicting of
them redounde to their maisters and doe they not loose themselues by vveakening the bodies of their cattell through lacke of foode vvhereby not onelye their labour but also their fruite and encrease is hindered Lastly some tooke a pride in some kinde of beastes namely their horses vvhich I mentioned before and not onely fedde them with the best to keepe them fat and shining but cloathed them with the richest We read of Nero the Emperour of Rome that he shodde his mules with silver and of Poppaea Sabina that shee her horses with gold Bernard telleth Eugenius the Pope that Peter rode not vpon a white warre-like horse clad in trappings of golde And it is not vnlikelie but the kings of Niniveh did offende in the sumptuousnesse of their horses asmuch as the Emperours or Popes of Rome In these it was not amisse that their glorie and pompe should be abated howsoever it fared with the rest and that their bellies should be pinched with hunger which were pampered before and their backes cloathed with sack-cloath which were wont to be magnified with such costlie furniture These and such other reasons of their act as might be alleadged I let passe and come to the handling of the wordes themselues But let man and beast put on sacke-cloath The first member commaundeth the habite that their repentance must be cloathed with It was the manner of those times especially in the East partes if either they lost a friend or childe by death as Iacob his son Gen. 37. but rather for the losse of the favor of God and commonly when they repented their sinnes and sometimes when they praied not only to refuse their best garments as the children of Israell Exod. 33. When the Lorde tolde them that he would not goe himselfe but send an angell with them they sorrowed exceedingly and no man put on his best raiment sometimes to cut their cloathes as Iosu. 7. sometimes to rend them from their backs as Ioel. 2. but insteed thereof to take vnto themselues the vncomfortablest weedes and fashions that might be devised For besides their wearing of sacke-cloath they would sit vpon the ground and in ashes as the friendes of Iob and not only sit but wallow in dust and ashes as the daughter of Ierusalem is willed to doe Ierem. 6. and claspe the handes vpon the heade and sprinkle ashes vpon it as Tamar did 2. Sam. 12. and their haire as their mannes is described Amos 8. and finally take vppe an howling and make an exquisite lamentation as one that shoulde mourne for her onelie sonne In all which and such like outwarde observaunces I like the iudgemente of a learned Divine that they are neither commaunded by God nor by GOD forbidden and are not so properly workes as passions not sought or affected or studied for but such as in sorrowe or feare or the like perturbations offerre themselues and are consequent of their owne accordes as helpes to expresse vnto the world our inwarde dispositions So when we pray vnto God wee bowe the knees of our bodies lie vpon our faces cast vp our eies to heaven smite vpon our breasts with the like ceremonies In all which praier is the substance and worke intended and these though we thinke not of them come as a kinde of furniture and formality if I may so speake to set it foorth The â—â—â—nesse of the spirite draweth the whole body into participation of the griefe making it carelesse of the foode and negligent in the attire that belongeth vnto it And if ever they be alone these shaddowes and dumbe shewes I meane of sacke-cloath and mourning without their body of toward contrition as they fasted in Esay from meate and were prowde of their fast Why haue wee fasted and thou regardest it not but not from strife and oppression and the prophetes in Zachary ware a rough garment but it was to deceiue with then is our thankes with God the same that he gaue to Israel in the place before mentioned Is this the fast that I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a daie and â—owe downe his heade like a bull-rush and lie in sack-cloath and ashes wilt thou call this a fasting or an acceptable daie vnto the Lorde or is not this rather the fasting that I haue chosen insteede of forsaking thy meate to deale thy breade to the hungrie and for sacke-cloath about thy loines to cover thy naked brethren and not to hide thine eies from thine owne flesh And as of sacke-cloath and fasting so wee may like wise say of crying which was the voice of repentaunce For was it the neying of horses lowing of oxen and bullockes lamentation of men eiulation of women and children mingling heaven and earth togither with a confusion of out-cries that could enforce the LORDE aboue to giue them aâ—dience doubtlesse no. For the praier of this people a shielde against the iudgement of GOD which nature it selfe thrust into the handes of the marriners before and heere of the Ninivites yea that obstinate king of Egypt which sette his face against heaven and confronted the GOD thereof vvas glad to flie vnto it Pray vnto the LORD for me and my people that this plague maie departe and Simon the sorcerer who deceived the worlde with his enchauntmentes thought it the onelie charme vvhereby the mercy of God mighte be procured though it bee reported of by as speciall notes as praier may bee honoured with 1. for the manner of it that it was vehemente and forcible They cryed 2. for the grounde invvarde and intentionall They cryed mightilie and from the bottome of their heartes 3. for the obiect right and substantiall They cryed vpon GOD yet if their words and works purpose and performance had not kissed each other if with their lips alone they had honoured God without their heartes or with their heartes alone without their handes as we haue to consider in the nexte wordes they had soone beene aunswered as a people better favoured than themselues were Esay the first Though you stretch out your handes I vvill hide mine eies from you and though you make many praiers I vvill not heare you The Gentiles Matthew the sixte vsed longe speech and much babling and thought to bee hearde for that cause but they lived as Gentiles The Scribes and the Pharisees in the same place praied also not as the Gentiles to vnknowne GODS but to the God of the Hebrews they cryed Lorde Lorde with often inclamation yea they stood and praied not onely in their houses but in the synagogues and corners of the streetes to appeare to men and no doubt to be hearde of men and they vsed likewise longe praiers Luke the twentieth as the Gentiles did yet they were but hypocrites and the portion of hypocrites was reserved for them And this is your meede looke for it hypocrites as you looke for summer vvhen you see the blooming of the figge-tree when you pray as if
the heathen hee rente his cloathes and plâ—ckte of the haire of his heade and bearde and sate astonied vntill the evening sacrifice at vvhat time hee arose againe and fell vpon his knees and spread out his handes vnto the Lord his God and saide O my God I am confounded and ashamed to lifte mine eies vnto thee my God for our iniquities are encreased over our heade and our trespasse is growen vp into the heaven As the manner of auncienter times was when heavinesse and trouble was vpon them to call for women and others that were most skilfull in mourning so they that will learne to repente and are not cunning in the art thereof let them repaâ—re to Esdras and such like who were most skilful in repenting O how available saith Ambrose are three syllables peccavâ— is but three syllables but the flame of an harty sacrifice ascendeth therein into heaven and fetcheth downe three thousand blessings Christ came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentaunce Sinners then all even the greatest Princes and rulers of the Iewes for they the greatest sinners No. but sinners in sense and conscience sinners in action and plea against themselues sinners in iudgement from their owne mouthes and against their owne heades these are they to whom Christ hath designed the medicine and restoratiue of his saving health According to his curteous invitation Mat. 11. Come vnto me all yee that travaile and labour not you that loiter with your sinnes and trifle with my iudgements you that beare your iniquities like strawes or corke seeke you other pardoners come you that are weary and are loaden with the burthen thereof I will refresh you The poore Publicane Luk 18. was one of those patients that tasted of such mercies he stood a far of not daring to approach vnto God that God might approach vnto him nor to lift vp his eies vnto heaven which hee had mooved to anger against him but smiting vpon his sinnefull brest as the arke of all iniquity and punishing himselfe with stripes that the Lorde might forbeare to punish him with a fearfull heart and trembling tongue called vpon his Saviour O Lorde bee mercifull vnto mee a sinner I saie not thy creature or servant or childe but onely a sinner my whole composition is sinne whatsoever I am in body or soule so far as my manhoode and humanity goeth a sinner and not onelie by mine office calling because I am a Publicane but even by nature and kinde it selfe a sinner So did Mary Magdelen in the seventh of the same Evangelist of whom there is no more reported but that she was a sinner as if the spirite of God had forgotten her other names wheÌ„ she heard that Iesus was come into a Pharisees house 1. She stood at his feete 2. behinde him 3. weeping 4 she began to wash as if she durst not go on but did often retract and pull backe her handes 5. the lowest part of his body his feete 6. with her teares though the water of the brooke had beene humanity enough 7. did wipe them not with the lappe of her coate but with the haires of her head 8. kissed them and lastly anointed them with a boxe of ointment O how precious an ointment flowed from her heart eies how odorâ—ferous wel-pleasing vnto Christ who made her apologie not only against the Pharisee in preferring her kindnesse before the entertainement of his house but against Satan and the power of hell in forgiving her many sinnes The like submissiue behaviour we read of the woman which had the issue of bloud for she also came behinde Christ as Mary Magdelen did avoiding the sharpnes and pearsing of his eagles eie and touched the hemme of his garment for shee saide in her selfe I dare not be so rude and vnmannerly to presse him as the multitudes did if I may but touch not embrace him nay his garment the very hemme of his garment no vpper or honorable part thereof I shall be whole In all these humble and skilfull repentances as of those who knew their sinnes by heart were able to set downe their ful catalogue what successe doe we finde That vertue went out from Christ to this woman and many sinnes were remitted to the other the Publicane went home to his house iustified the children of the captivity were delivered the last daies of Iob vvere blest more than the first David at one time had his sinne translated at another the punishment mitigated the Lorde himselfe crying vnto his Angell It now sufficeth hold thy hande yea Balaam and Pharoah themselues fared the better for the false fire and but blazing of repentance Happy therefore is that conscience to conclude with the saying of Bernard vvherein trueth and mercy meete togither The trueth of him that confesseth his sinnes and the mercy of God that pardoneth them For mercy can never bee wanting vnto that soule which truely knoweth it selfe Others in a far greater number with far better reason expresse it by an interrogation who knoweth and make it a sentence absolute and compleate in it selfe without referring it to the former wordes Then they make this construction of it it may be the Lorde will turne or peradventure haue mercy vpon vs. They put it with ambiguity that while men doubt of salvation they may be the more earnest in repentance and seeke the better meanes to provoke God to mercie And surelie as doubting is the mother they say of enquiring for a man that doubteth not will never aske so some kinde of doubtfulnesse is the mother or at leastwis the nurse of repentance Ierome whose note the former was writing vpon the second of Ioel who knoweth of the Lord will returne and leaue a blessing behinde him expoundeth the prophet least happily the greatnesse of the clemencie of God shoulde make vs negligent therfore the prophet subioineth who knoweth So that it seemeth those tearmes of vncertainty are not in any sort to admit or allowe of doubting of salvation but rather to keepe vs from presumption We al know the mischiefe of that heady sinne Many are hindered saith Augustine froÌ„ their strength by presuming on their strength The collection that Pomeran maketh vpon these words is rather to iustifie than to condemne the Ninivites So far was it of that they had any confidence in their works that they rather doubted of the mercy of God and they were saved by faith who if they had rested vpon their owne merites must needs have despaired And he removeth all diffidence from the king and his nobles as if they included not themselves in the speech who knoweth if the Lord will returne but only spake it vnto the people in this sense In these dreadfull frightes and perplexities being encountered with 3. sore mischiefes at once atrocity of your sins shortnes of time greatnes of destruction none of you knoweth of the mercy of God as we doe and therefore vvee
pleasure in Though I speake with the tongues of men angelles and haue not charity I am as sounding brasse or a tinckling cymball though I had the gift of prophecy and knew all secrets and knowledge yea if I had all faith so that I coulde remooue mountaines and had not charity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before I was little I was but a sound now I am nothinge What can we lesse pronounce of the prayer of Ionas though one that spake with the tongue of a man in coÌ„parison of other men the tongue of an angell a tongue of the learned a tongue refined like silver though one that had the gift of prophecy and knewe as many misteries of knowledge as was expedient for flesh and bloud to be acquainted with one that had faith enough to saue him in the bottome of the seas the bottome of the mountaines the bottome belly of a monstrous fish but that the want of loue was sufficient to haue lost the blessing grace of all his hearts desires And said I pray thee O Lorde was not this my saying c. Consider now I beseech you what he prayed and therein howe long it is before hee commeth to the matter intended a foolish and vnnecessary discourse interposed of his owne praise but his subiection to the wil of God not thought vpon For what is the substaÌ„ce of his prayer that which is inferred after a loÌ„g preface therfore I pray thee take away my life from mee hee strengthneth it by reason for it is better for me to die than to liue Why better the cause of this commodiousnes and convenience are contained in the prolocution in those frivolous vaine speeches that are first laide downe I beseech thee was not this my saying c. Asmuch as to say I was thrust forth into a charge which from the first houre I had never liking vnto wherin I thought said and resolved to my selfe from the very beginning that I should be deceived Admit all this Say thou foresawest it and that the end would bee other than thou lookedest for oughtest thou therfore to haue refused thy message a necessity was laid vpon thee and thou mightest well assure thy selfe that woes would haue lighted vpon thee as many as the haires of thy head if thou didst it not Leaue the event to God let him vse his floore at his pleasure whither hee gather into the barne or skatter as the dust of the earth do thou the office of a prophet Againe thou sentest me to denounce a iudgment thou meantest nothing but wel vnto theÌ„ I preached righteousnes and severity thou art a gracious God and full of pitty I made their accounts perfect and straight that destruction should fal vpon them at the end of forty daies thou takest a pen of thy mercy and dashest thy former writing writest theÌ„ a longer day yeares and generations to come I know not how many Vpon this he concludeth therefore now O Lord take away my life c. But we will weigh the conclusion when we come to it Mean-time we must rip vp his former speaches which were of preparatioÌ„ making the way to his suit before haÌ„d Peruse theÌ„ who will he shal finde them fuller of affections than words and such a bundell of errors wrapt togither as one would hardly haue imagined in a prophet Wherein by a blind selfe-liking loue to his owne wit iudgement he is carried from reason truth obedience from that reverent estimation which he should haue had of God For howe often in so short a space doth he challendge wisedome to himselfe I beseech thee O Lord I appeale to thine own coÌ„scieÌ„ce speake but truth be not partiall in thine owne cause was not this my saying I am able to alleadge particulars I can remember the time and the place when I was yet in my countrey therefore I prevented it If I had had mine own will I had stopt this inconvenience for I was not to learne that thou vvast a gracious God there was no pointe of fore-sight wherein I mistooke Thus his saying his providence his prevention his knowledge these are the thinges that hee standeth to much and to long vpon Thy saying Ionas or my saying or the saying of any mortall man what are the wordes of our lippes or the imaginations of our harts but naughtie foolish peruerse from our youth vp if God direct them not or vvhat thy prevention and forecast or of all thy companions prophets or prophets children in the world to knowe what to morrow will bring vpon you or the closing vp of the present day vnlesse some wisdome from heaven cast beames into your mindes to â—llighten them As Elizeus directed the hand of Ioash the king of Israell to shoote and the arrow of Gods deliverance followed vpon it and so often as he smote the ground by the apointment of the prophet so often and no longer he had likelihoode of good successe so the Lord must direct our tongues hearts in all that proceedeth froÌ„ them and where his holy Spirit ceaseth to guide vs there it vvill bee verified that the prophet hath Surelie everie man is a beast by his owne knowledge Therefore the advise of Salomon is good Trust in the Lorde vvith all thine hearte and leane not vnto thy vvisedome in all thy waies acknovvledge him and he shall direct thy pathes Be not wise in thine owne eies and feare the Lorde and departe from evill so shall health bee to thy navell and marrow to thy bones You haue heard the counsaile of the wise nowe ioine vnto it for conclusion the iudgment of the most righteous Wâ—e vnto them that are wise in their owne eies and prudent in their owne sight Wisedome presumed you see and drawne from the cisterne of our owne braine is in the reputation of God as the sinnes of covetousnesse oppression drunkennes and such like and standeth in the crew of those damned and wretched iniquities which God accurseth I pray thee I like the note that Ierome giveth vpon this place he tempereth his complaint because in some sort he accuseth God of iniustice For this cause he sweetneth the accusatioÌ„ with faire flattering speach For to haue challendged God in grosse blunt tearms had bin to apparant therfore he commeth with a plausible glosing insinuation vnto him I pray thee O Lord for remembring that fearful name of his Iehova wherein he saw nothing but maiesty dreadfulnes could he do lesse than entreate him if he had spoken but to the king of Niniveh in whose dominions he was or to Ieroboam the second who raigned in his own natiue couÌ„try the very regard of their persons and place would haue enforced him so much It was the couÌ„saile that AEsop gaue to Solon enquiring what speach he should vse before Croesus either verye little or very sweete For a prince is pacified with curtesie and
yet be more vile and low in our owne eies and rather than these names shall die and be out of vse we will weare them vpon our garments and if you were sparing to yeeld them vnto vs we would desire you for Christes sake and as you tender our credite not to tearme vs otherwise The Iewes who thought they mocked Christ vvhen they bowed their knees and cried Haile king of the Iewes they knew not vvhat they did they did him an honour and favour against their willes for he was king of the Iewes and of the Gentiles also whatsoever their meaning is who thinke to nicke-name vs by obiecting these names which we will leaue to the censuring of the righteous Iudge in heaven vve embrace them honour them and heartily thanke God for them and desire that they may be read and published in the eares of the world as the most glorious titles of our commission The Angelles of God are ministring spirites and sent forth to minister for the elects sake Christ Iesus himselfe came to minister not to bee ministred vnto We will therefore say as the Apostle said 2. Cor. 11. Ministri sunt plus ego Are Christ and his Angels and all the Apostles of Christ ministers we speake like fooles in the deeming of the world we also will be ministers of the gospell and if it were possible we would bee more than ministers O honourable ministerie what government rule and dominion is it not superiour vnto I conclude with the same Apostle though I shoulde boast somevvhat more of our authoritie vvhich is given vnto vs for edification and not for destruction I shoulde haue no shame By this discourse it may appeare vnto you if this were a motiue in the minde of Ionas as some both Iewes and Christians conceiue how grievous it seemed vnto him to be held in iealousie for deceipt in his calling that any in the world should be able iustly to taxe him for a false prophet and one that prophecied lies in the name of GOD. Notwithstanding the matter is quickely aunswered For whatsoever the event had beene the voice of the Lorde was in reason to haue beene obeyed 1. It was no new thing to be so accompted of it was the portion of Moses and Samuell and Elias before him and thence-forth as many as ever spake vnto the daies of Iohn Baptist which came with the spirit of Elias they haue drunke of the same cuppe and not onely the servauntes but the sonne and heire hath beene dealt with in like manner A Prophet is not without honour saue in his owne countrey Ionas might haue said to himselfe as Elias in another case I am no better than my fathers Thus were we borne and ordained to approoue our selues in all kinde of patience by honour and dishonour by good reporte and evill reporte as deceavers and yet beholde vvee are true and deceiue not The world was never more fortunate for prophets than thus to reward them flatterers may breake the heades of men with their smooth oiles but the woundes that prophets giue haue never escaped the hardest iudgements 2. Why should Ionas feare the opinion of men his duty being done the very conscience of his fact simply and truely performed would haue beene a towre of defence and a castle vnto him It is a verie small thinge for me to be iudged of you or of mans iudgemente for I knowe nothinge by my selfe c. Hee doth not say It is nothing vnto mee but it is a very small thing I esteeme my name somevvhat but I stande more vpon my conscience This is our reioycing the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and puritie vvee haue beene conversant in the vvorlde VVhen the princes had given sentence vpon Ieremy this man is vvorthie to die hee aunswered them the Lorde hath sent mee to prophecy against this house therefore amende your vvaies that the Lorde may repente him of the plague vvhich hee hath pronounced against you as for mee beholde I am in your handes doe vvith mee as you please but knovve yee for certainty that if you put mee to death you shall bring innocent bloude vpon your selues for of a trueth the Lorde hath sent mee vnto you to speake all these wordes in your eares This is the brasen wall the soundnes of the cause and the assurance of the conscience which all the malignant tongues cannot pearse through Let the worlde be offended with vs in these latest and sinnefullest times because the tenour of our message is either to sharpe or to sweete to hote or to colde for it can hardelie bee such as may please this way-warde wotld let Satan accuse vs before God and man daie and night yet if wee can say for our selues as the Apostle did Rom. 9. Wee speake the trueth in Christ wee lie not our consciences bearing vs witnes in the holy Ghost who is not onlye the witnesse but the guide and inspirer of our consciences it is a greater recompence than if al the kingdomes of the earth were given vnto vs. 3. He coulde not bee ignoraunt that the truth of God mighte stande though the event followed not because many of the iudgementes of God as I haue else-where said are denoūced with condition In the place of Ieremy before mentioned when the priestes and people so greedily thirsted after his death some of the elders stoode vp and spake to the assembly in this sort Micah the Morashite prophecied in the daies of Hezekiah king of Iuda saying thus saith the Lord of hostes Sion shal bee ploughed like a fielde c. Did Hezekiah put him to death did hee not rather feare the Lorde and prayed before the Lorde and the Lorde repented him of the plague thus vvee mighte procure greate evill against our selues You know the collection those elders make that the iudgement vvas conditional and vpon their vnfeigned repentaunce mighte bee otherwise interpreted Thus much Ionas vvas not to learne for why did he knovv that God vvas a mercifull God but to shew the effects of mercy and the Ninivites themselues had an happye presumption thereof as appeareth by their former speech 4. He was not to stay longe in Assyria if hee had suspected their suspicions Lastly there was no such thinge to bee feared for by that publique acte of conversion which all the orders and states of the citty agreed vpon it is manifest that they received the preaching of Ionas as the oracle of almightie God they beleeved God and his Prophet as the children of Israell 1. Sam. 12. feared the Lorde and Samuell exceedinglie For what greater argument touching their good and reverente opinion of Ionas coulde they giue than their speedy and hearty repentance whereby they assured him that they esteemed not his vvorde as a fable or as a iestinge songe but as a man sent from God and fallen downe from heaven bringing a two edged sworde in his lippes either to kill or to saue so they received him And
that thy sins are as the sins of Manasses more than the sands of the sea in number and their burthen such that they are gone over thine head like mighty waters answer him that the goodnes of the Lord is as much that there is no comprehension of his loving kindes If lastly he obiect that iudgmeÌ„t hath begun at thine house to put thee out of doubt that thou art not in the favour of God he hath smitteÌ„ thy body with sore diseases thy soule with agonies thy family with orbities privations tell him for full conclusion that he can also repent him of the evil and cease to punish and leaue as many blessings behinde him when his pleasure is It was never the meaning of God that these vvordes should be spokeÌ„ in the winds blowne away like empty bladders They were spoken written no doubt for the vse of sinners This is the name which God hath proclaimed to the world and whereby he would be knowne to meÌ„ that if ever we came before him we might speake our mindes in the confidence trust of that amiable name Thus Moses vnderstoode it For assone as the Lord had ended his speach Moses applied it to the present purpose for he bowed to the earth and worshipped God and said O Lorde I beseech thee pardon our iniquities and sinnes and take vs for thine inheritance Likewise in the 14. of Num. And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying The Lord is slow to anger c. referring himselfe to the speach and proclamation which God had vsed vpoÌ„ the mount We are the childreÌ„ of our father which is in heaveÌ„ If therefore it be an honor vnto vs to be reputed his sons let vs follow our fathers steps beare some part of his heavenly image Let vs not seeke to be like vnto him in the arme of his streÌ„gth nor in the braine of his wisedome nor in the finger of his miracles but in his bowels of piâ—â—y tender compassion Let Lions and Beares and Tigers in the forrest be 〈◊〉 towardes their companions let them biâ—e be bitten devour be devouted againe let dogges grinne let Vnicornes push with their hornes let Scythians and Cannibals because they knowe not GOD not knovve vvhat belongeth to humanity and gentlenesse but let Christians loue their brethren even as God hath loved them and remitte one the other their offences as Christ hath freely forgiven the sinnes of his church Let those reprobate-minded Rom. 1. carry to their graves with them and to the bottome of hell where all hatred must end that marke which the holy Ghost hath scored vpon their browes that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without naturall affection not fit for societie voide of pitty but let the example of the most holy Trinity the God of peace the prince of peace the spirit of peace that one God of all consolation rich in mercies bee ever before our eies that as wee have received freely so we may freely returne grace mercy long-suffering abundance of kindnes revocation of our wronges and iniuries begun to all our brethren in the flesh but especially to Christes chosen and peculiar members THE XLIII LECTVRE Chap. 4. vers 3. Therefore now O Lord take I beseech thee my life c. THat Ionas praied how he praied in what sort expostulating with God iustifying his offence and abusing his knowledge of the mercy of God to vtter the malice and cruelty of his owne heart wee have already seene considered the reasons which are supposed to have moved him to that vndutifull vncharitable course Either the care of his own credite which he should not have stood vpon to the derogatioÌ„ of the honor of God when the angels of heaven sing glory vnto him or affection to his country which perswasion was as weake to have drawne him to obedience seeing that the Israell of God might have bin in Niniveh aswell as in Iury because there are Iewes inwardly and in the spirit as truly as outwardly and in the letter and those that heare the word of Christ are more kindly his brethren and sisters than those that are affined vnto him in the flesh Vpon these premisses be they stronge or weake is inferred the conclusion including his request to God Therefore now O Lord c. A maÌ„ so contraried crossed in mine expectation how can I ever satisfie my discontented mind but by ending my life and he addeth a reason or confirmation drawne from vtility and amplified by comparison It is not only good for me to die but better to die than to live The force of anger we have in part declared before It rageth not only against men made of the same mold but against God Let the bloud of Iulian throwne vp into the aire and togither with his bloud blasphemy against the son of God witnes it Nor only against those that haue sense and vnderstanding but against vnreasonable vnsensible creatures As Xerxes wrote a defying letter to Athos a mouÌ„taine of Thrace Mischievous Athos lifted vp to heaven make thy quarries and veines of stone passable to my travaile or I will cut thee downe and cast thee into the midst of the sea Nor only against those things which are without vs but against our selves As in this place the anger of Ionas beginneth to take fire against the Ninivites Proceedeth as far as it dareth against God and endeth in it selfe In one worde that which Ionas requesteth though spoken by circumlocution and more wordes than one is that he may die Take away my soule from me For what is life but as the philosopher defineth it the composition and colligation of the soule to the body In the 2. of Gen. the Lord formed man of the dust of the ground there is his matter and breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a living soule there is his forme and perfection And what is death on the other side but the dissociation and severing of these two partes or the taking of the soule from the body according to the forme of words in this place God telleth the rich man in the gospell who was talking of lardger buildinges when the building within him vvas neare pulling downe and thought he had goods enough for his soule to delight in when he had not soule enough to delight in his goods Thou foole this night 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe they require and redemaunde thy soule that is this night thou must die Elias in the first of Kinges and nineteenth vseth the same phrase in the wildarnesse It sufficeth Lorde take away my soule from me Let me not longer live to see the misery that Iezabell hath threatned vnto me As when you take away structure and fashion from an house temple or tabernacle there remaineth none of all these but a confused and disordered heape of stones timber iron morter
terrâ Zach. 13. wickednesse out of the land or an vncleane spirit from the earth but a wicked and vncleane spirit from out his owne breast whereby hee was driven to so franticke a passion 5. Hee will also proove which is the reason annexed to the petition that it is better for him to die than to live and he prooveth it by comparing two opposites death and life the horrour of one of which he shoulde rather have commended the svveetenesse and comfort of the other Thales on a time giving forth incredibly and strangely enough that there was no difference betweene life and death one presently closed vpon him Cur ergo non moreris why then diâ—st thou not because saith hee there is no difference Albeit it appeareth sufficiently that hee shâ—wed a difference by refusing it But the paradoxe which Ionas heare alleadgeth addeth much to that of Thales For hee affirmeth in peremptory tearmes havinge them laide before his eies to compare togither and to make his choice Death is better than life Howbeit hee saith not simply it is better to die than to live but better for mee One as wise as ever Ionas was who had beene taken vp into the third heavens seene revelations in this very question betweene life and death gave no other answere or solution vnto it but per hoc verbum Nescio by this word I knowe not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what to choose I knowe not And hee confessed that hee vvas streightened or pinched betweene these two whither it were better for him to abide in the flesh or to be with Christ. No doubt simply to bee with Christ. For that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but onely better but much and very much better but to abide in the flesh was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more needefull and profitable for the Church For wee were not borne to our selves but for the good of our parents countrey kinred and friendes saide Plato and much more for the flocke of Christ which he hath purchased with his bloud whither they bee Iewes or Gentiles weake or stronge Israelites or Ninivites to further their faith and to helpe them to salvation for thus we are debters to all men The speeches of Caesar were wont to be that hee had lived long enough whither hee respected nature or honour Tully aunswered him It may bee for honour and nature longe enough but that vvhich is chiefest of all not for the common wealth Againe I haue heard thee say that thou hast lived longe enough to thy selfe I beleeue it But then I would also heare If thou livedst to thy selfe alone or to thy selfe alone wert borne Wee are all placed and pitched in our stations and haue our watches and services apointed vs. Let vs not offer to depart thence till it bee the pleasure of our God to dismisse vs. Vnlesse wee haue learned that vndutifull lesson which the messenger vsed at the dores of Elizeus 2. of Kinges and the 6. Beholde this evill commeth of the Lorde should I attend on the Lord any longer It is better for mee to die than to liue Say not so for how knowest thou If thou wilt harken to counsaile leaue it to the wisedome of God to iudge what is best for thee for he will not giue that which is most pleasant but most convenient Charior est illis homo quam sibi A man is dearer to God than to himselfe Socrates in Alcibiades woulde not haue any man aske ought at Gods handes in particular but in generality to giue him good thinges Because he knew what was most behoofe-full for each one whereas our selues craue many thinges which not to haue obteined had bene greater ease At length hee concludeth For hee that is vvont to giue good thinges so easily is also able to choose the fittest The promises in the gospell I graunt are verye lardge Whatsoever you shall aske in my name that will I doe Ioh. 14 And Aske and it shall bee given you Math. 7. For every one that asketh receaveth Howe commeth it to passe then that the sonnes of Zebedee aske and receave not Wee woulde that thou shouldest doe for vs that that we desire Marke 10. The reason is given there by our Saviour Nescitis quid petatis You knowe not what you aske This is also the cause that Ionas receaveth not his asking he knoweth not what hee asketh You haue not because you aske not Iam. 4. that is one cause Yea but you aske and haue not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because you aske amisse both concerning the end to consume it on your lusts and touching the maÌ„ner because without faith and for the matter it it selfe because it is hurtfull vnto you And if you obserue it you shall espie a condition conveyed into the promise of Christ If you being evill giue good thinges to your children how much more shall your father in beaven giue good things to them that aske him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good thinges not such as may doe you hurt Another evangelist faith for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the holy or good Spirite Which is all in all able ready to rectifie your mindes order your affections set you to craue more holesome and profitable giftes For if vvee aske the contrary except when the Lorde is pleased to lay a curse vpon our praiers though wee call never so loude and impatientlye in his eares Vsque quó domine clamabo non exauâ—ies O Lorde hovve longe shall I cry vnto thee and thou wilt not heare me he answereth at least by his silence and deniall even as long as a man in a burning ague shall say to his Phisitian vsque quó how longe shall I cry for colde water I burne I am vexed I am tormented I am almost out of breath and hee answereth againe Non misereor modo I cannot yet pittye thee Such mercy were cruelty and thine owne will and wishe is daungerously bent against thee This is the cause to conclude that Ionas his suite speedeth not Ionas thinketh it better to die It is onely better in seeming as a distasted palate is soonest pleased with the worst meate God thinketh the contrary Naye Ionas thinketh God knoweth that hee dieth indeede if he die out of charity and that if hee shoulde giue his bodie to the fire or againe to the water or a thousand deathes more without loue it could not profite him Therefore hee is not suffered to dye when he would but by another mercy of God not inferiour to that in his former deliverye is reserved to an other repentance and to more peaceable dayes Saint Augustine vpon the wordes of the Evangelist If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commaundementes where hee proveth that there is no true life but that which is blessed nor blessed but that which is eternall noteth the manner of men to be in their miseries to call for death rather
beast So was the house of Niniveh sowen for her inhabitants were multiplied as the grashoppers her marchaÌ„ts as the stars of heaven her princes and captaines as the locustes Nah. 3. Shall not I spare Niniveh wherein there is such a multitude Or if thou art not mooved with a multitude doth not the age of infants and suckelings touch thy heart that cannot speake caÌ„not stand cannot helpe themselves that sticke to their mothers as apples to their trees if thou plucke them away before their time they perish Is this thy welcome of babes into the world is this the milke thou wilt feede them with Is this thy stilling and pacifying of them to quiet theÌ„ with death Is this thy nursing of their teÌ„der vngrown limmes to wrap theÌ„ vp in flames of fire as in swath-baÌ„des to rocke theÌ„ a sleepe with pittiles destructioÌ„ can thine eares endure that lamentable confused harmony of so many young musitiaÌ„s singing in their kind as nature hath taught them crying vp togither into heaveÌ„ wilt not thou cry for coÌ„pany say O Lord stay thine haÌ„d forbeare theÌ„ or can thine eies behold the shrinking of their soft members at every pull of griefe their sprawling vpon the ground their flesh scorched with heat as a scrole of partchmeÌ„t not be moved I stay not vpoÌ„ this point but the age of youÌ„g infants hath evermore bin pittied The midwives of Egypt Ex. 1. though straÌ„gers and chardged with the kings coÌ„mauÌ„dement yet would not slay the childreÌ„ of the Hebrews Even the daughter of Pharaoh himselfe Exo. 2. finding Moses hid in the bulrushes had compassion on the babe for it was a goodly child wept One of the properties of an impudeÌ„t barbarous cruell nation described Deut. 28. is it shall not regard the person of the olde nor have compassion vpoÌ„ the young There is a notable place to this purpose 2. King 8. where it is saide that Elizaeus looked vpon Hazael a servant and messenger vnto him from Benhadad the king till he was ashamed the man of God wept Hazael demauÌ„ding why weepeth my Lord he auÌ„swered because I know the evill that thou shalt doe vnto the children of Israell for their strong cities shalt thou set on fire and their young men shalt thou slay with the sword and shalt dash their infants against the stones and rend in pieces the women with child then Hazaell said what is thy servant a dogge that I should doe this great thing So brutish a part he held it to doe such villany vpon the mothers and their infants Or if thou regardest not their age doth not their innocency affect thee say that the elder sort have sinned because they have iudgment and election in them but what have these infantes done who know not their right hand from their left nor haue attainned to their yeares of discretion nor able to distinguish betvveene straight and crooked good and evill but are altogither innocent It is a circumlocution of their ignorance simplicity the like wherof we haue Esay 8. before the childe shall haue knowledge to crye my father or my mother that is before he can speake or discerne the one from the other Which was no more than went before in the 7. of the same prophecy before the childe shall haue knowledge to eschewe the evill and choose the good The sonne of Syrach speaketh of a foole in the same manner hee knoweth not the way into the citty that is ordinary and common things which every man knoweth We shall reade that God hath evermore had a speciall regard to the infant because of his harmelesnesse and innocency he commaunded Deut. 21. that they shoulde bee spared in warre and the women and the cattle excepting those of the Ammonites in the same place and of those citties which were altogither execrable in the sight of God as of Iericho Iosh. â— and of Edom and Babylon Psalme 137. Their innocencye is every where proposed as a patterne for the riper ages to imitate Our Saviour tolde his disciples Mat. 18 having first placed a little child in the midst of them except yee bee converted and become as this little childe yee shall not enter into the kingdome of heaven And in the 19. of the same Evangelist suffer little children to come vnto mee for to such as these are belongeth the kingdome of God The Apostles of Christ framed their exhortations from the same presidents brethren be not children in your mindes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in malice be you infants and as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the worde that yee may grow therby But if thou hatest the children togither with their parents as wee destroy the whelpes of wolues even for their kinde sake because the fathers haue eaten the sowre grape the childrens teeth must needes be set on edge and the infants smart for their offences shall I not spare Niniveh wherin there is much cattle What haue the dumbe beasts deserved that they shoulde also perish Salomon in the 12. of the Proverbs sheweth what the practise of the iust is even in this case A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the mercies of the wicked are cruell And his rule agreeth with that practise Prov. 27. Bee diligent to knâ—w the state of thy flockes and take heede to thy heardes Iacob hath pitty vpon the children and vpon the ewes and the kire with yong vvhich were vnder his hand for hee saide to his brother Esau if I should over-driue them one day all the flocke would die The errand that he sent Ioseph in Genes 37. was goe see whether it bee well with thy brethren and how the flockes prosper David 1. Sam. 17. obiecteth his life vnto a Lion afterwards to a beare rather than on sheepe should miscarry Howsoever Philip complayned cuiusmodt est vita nostra cum ad asâ—llorum occasiionem videndum est how basely is our life conditioned vvhen we must liue to make provision for asses to one in his army who told him that there wanted foode for their beasts yet it is true that some part of our care forecast must this way be imployed We also know that the lavv of God favoureth them Deut. 25· Thou shalt not muzzle vp the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne and the Sabboth though made for man yet it extended to the resting of the beast And either nature or profit or something else mooved the hard hearted Iewes if their oxe or asse were fallen into a pit even vpon the sabboth day to pull him out Moses kept lethroes sheepe Iacob Labans the Patriarches his sonnes were all sheepheardes David followed the ewes Saul sought asses Amos was taken from the heardes that you may know the care of these vnreasonable creatures not to haue bene small in former times The last branch of amplificatioÌ„ which God vseth against Ionas was the store of
for the life of Nabuchodonozor or the king of Babylon and of Balthasar his son that their daies may be as the daies of heaven vpon the earth This the Apostle requireth of vs that praiers and supplications be made for all men namely especially for kings and all that are in authority and that we be subiect one saith to the creature or constitution of man another saith to the ordinance of God because God hath ordained it by the hands of man whither it be to the king or his officer higher or lower One saith for conscience sake another for the Lordes sake because conscience is then assured when it goeth after his direction This is their right but that confidence which my text speaketh of belongeth onely to the hope of Israell to him is fully reserved VVill you knovve a farther reason to exclude both princes and all others vvho haue their dwellinges with mortall flesh from this affiance of ours they are the sonnes of men I except but one in vno filio hominis salus in one and that onely sonne of man there vvas salvation not because hee was meerely the sonne of man but the sonne of God also Amongst those that vvere begotten of vvomen there never arose a greater than Iohn Baptist yet hee tolde his disciples that claue vnto him I am not hee and sent them away vnto a greater and pointed at him with his finger Beholde the lambe of God When Cornelius fell downe at the feete of Peter to vvorshippe him Actes the tenth Peter tooke him vppe and aunswered I my selfe am also a man VVhen the priest of Iupiter brought bulles and garlandes to sacrifice to Paule and Barnabas it set them in a passion they rent their clothes and ranne in amongest the people crying and saying O men vvhy doe yee these thinges for vvee are also men subiect to the like passions that yee bee They mighte haue added for further explication sake that vvhich is vvritten Esay the seconde Cease from the man whose breath is in his nostrelles for wherein is hee to bee esteemed and in the 51. of the same prophecie VVho art thou that thou shouldest feare a mortall man and the sonne of man that shall bee made like grasse and a little before The moth shall devoure him like a garmente and the vvorme devoure him like woll but my righteousnesse shall bee for ever and my salvation from generation to generation A man of vvhat condition so ever he be saith Lactantius Si sibi credit hoc est fi homini credit if he trust himselfe that is if hee trust man besides his folly in not seeing his errour he is very arrogant and audicious to challendge that vnto himselfe which the nature of man is not capable of when the Israelites Esay 31. waited vpon the helpe of Egypt trusting in their chariotes because they were many and their horses because they were strong God gaue them none other aunswere than this the Egyptians are men and not God their horses flesh and not spirit and therfore when the Lorde shall stretch out his hand the helpe shall fall and hee that is holpen and both shall faile togither The nature of man at the first creation before that lumpe was sowred with the leaven of sinne was full of glory and grace as God expostulated with David I made thee king over Israell and if that had beene too little I would haue done much more so man vvas made king and put in Lord-like dominion and possession not over cantons and corners of the worlde but over the aire the sea the earth and every beast and fish and feathered foule therein created All thinges were made for vs for in a manner we are the ende and perfection of all thinges And if this bee to little God hath yet done more for vs. For our sakes were the heavens created and for our sakes were the heavens bowed and God vvas made man to pleasure man so that all is ours and wee are Christs and Christ is Gods The wise men of the worlde who never looked so far into the honours of man as we do yet evermore advanced that creature aboue all others One called him a little worlde the vvorlde a great man another a mortall God God an immortall man another all thinges because he partaketh the nature of plants of beasts and of spirituall creatures Phavorinus mervailed at nothing in the world besides man at nothing in man besides his mind Abdala the Saracen being asked what hee most wondred at vpon the stage of this world aunswered man and Saint Augustine saith that man is a greater miracle than all the miracles that ever haue beene wrought amongst men VVhatsoever our prerogatiues are as they haue beene greater in times past fuimus Troes vvee haue beene Trotanes and it hath beene an happy thing to be borne man wee cannot nowe forgoe our nature our generation is knowne to the worlde our foundation is in the dust vvee were fashioned beneath in the earth wee were brought togither to bee flesh in our mothers wombes in ten monethes and when we vvere borne vvee receaved no more than the common aire and fell vpon the earth vvhich is of like nature Our father is prooved to bee an Ammorite neither Angell nor God and our mother an Hittite and vve the vncleane children of an vncleane seede Let Alexander perswade himselfe that he was the sonne of Iupiter Hammon till he see his bloud let Sapor the king of Persia write himselfe king of kinges brother to the sunne and moone partner with the stars let the canonistes of Rome make a new canon to transfigure their Pope into a new nature writing him neither God nor man but somewhat betweene both let Antiochus thinke to saile vpon the mountaines Zenacharib to dry vp the rivers with the plant of his foote let Edom exalt himselfe like an Eagle and build his nest amongest the starres and say in the swelling of his heart who shall bring me downe to the ground yet when they haue all done let them looke backe to their tribe their fathers poore house and the pit from whence they were hewen let them examine their pedegree and descent and they shal finde that they are but the sonnes of men and that the Lord hath laid this iudgement vpon them man that is borne of a woman hath want of daies and store of miseries I end with that excellent admonition of Scaliger to Cardan I woulde ever haue thee remember that thou and I and others are but men for if thou knowest what man is thou wilt easilie vnderstande thy selfe to bee nothing For mine owne part I am not wont to say that wee are so much as men but pieces of man of al which put togither something may be made not great but of each of them sundred almost lesse than nothing If you vvill novve learne the reason vvhy you must not trust in the
sonnes of men there is no helpe in them that is not so for Eue was made an helper to the man but there is no salvation in them or salvation there may bee such as it is for a moment of time not finall as Iosuah was a Saviour vnto Israell and salvation of the body but not of the soule whereas the salvation of the Lorde is never but salvation for he is the same God and his yeares faile not and it reacheth to all partes for his arme is not shortened Plinie observeth in his naturall historie that nature hath given armour and covering to all other living thinges shelles crustes hides prickles haires feathers fleeces skales Chrysostome addeth talents tuskes hornes onely man vpon his birth day shee doth cast forth naked and vpon the naked grounde to weeping and howling Chrysostome giveth the reason God hath so disposed of man that himselfe might bee his onelie protection He confessed in the person of all mankinde who sawe it experienced in his owne naked I came from my mothers wombe and naked I shall returne thither againe VVe heare their beginning and their ending But say that in the course of his life man shall haue girded himselfe with strength and decked him with maiesty vvhat is hee then more than a vaine man For what did it helpe the children of Canaan that the sonnes of Anak Gyants of the earth dwelt amongst them of whome the children of Israell saide vvee haue seene the sonnes of Anak there They were all destroyed by Iosuah they and their citties and not one Anakim left in the mountaines of Israell and Iudah VVee reade of Og the King of Basan the onely remnaunt of those Gyants that his bed was a bed of yron the length of it 9. cubits the breadth 4. after the cubite of a man yet how often doth the Psalmist sing hee hath slaine mightie kings Sehon king of the Amorites and Og the king of Basan VVhat did it profit the Philistines that the monster Golias was amongst thē or the monster himselfe that his stature was so huge his helmet his greues his corslet his shield all of brasse the staffe of his speare like a weavers beame hee vvas smitten by a childe in comparison who came with a sheepheards staffe and sling in his hand a few smooth stones in his skrippe but that which was the safest munition of all others in the name of the Lorde of hostes the God of Israell whom he had rayled vpon These and the like experimentes made him so bolde afterwardes that hee defied all men I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee I will not feare for tenne thousandes of people that shall beset mee round about though an host were pitched against mee my heart shoulde not bee afraide all nations compassed mee about but in the name of the Lorde will I destroy them They haue compassed mee about I say they haue compassed mee about but in the name of the Lorde shall I destroy them They came aebout mee like Bees and are extinct even as a fire of thornes for in the name of the Lorde shall I destroy them The reason is for thou Lorde hast holpen mee thou art my strength and my song thou haste beene my deliverance The Lord is a man of warre his name is Iehovah the eternall God is thy refuge and vnder his armes thou art for ever hee shall cast out the enemie before thee and vvill say destroy them The one was the songe of Moses after the drowning of Pharaoh and his host the other a part of his blessing given to the tribes of Israell not long before his death It was not the sword of Gedeon that overthrew the Madianites Iudg. 7. but the sword of the Lorde and Gedeon and therefore hee chose rather to giue that overthrow by few than by many least Israell might make their vaunt against him and saie my hande hath saved mee Afterwardes when they saide to Gedeon raigne thou over vs both thou and thy sonne and thy sonnes sonne for thou haste delivered vs out the hande of Madian he answered them I will not raigne over you neither shall my childe raigne over you but the Lorde shall raigne over you You heare what our strength is And for other helpes seeke them farre and neare they are so weake that they are not able to chandge the colour of one haire to our bodies nor adde one cubite to our stature nor one minute of time to those daies which God hath assigned vs. Why then doe we flatter our selues that wee shall multiplie our daies as the sand or vvhat triacle is there at Gilead vvhat Physitian there that can cure the gowte in Asa his legges or lay a right plaister to the boyle of Ezechias or ease the king of the head which the Shunamites child complained of or heale a fever a dropsie an issue of bloud or anie one of a thousande diseases more wherewith the body of man is oppugned if the Lorde instruct and assist him not I reade that Socrates never needed physitian in his life time that Pompey a poet and a noble man borne was so sound that he never belched Anthonia the wife of Drusus never spit vt perhibent qui de magnis maior a loquuntur as they say who of greate matters vse greater wordes their times belike were more temperate and therefore lesse rheumatike than ours We desire to haue strong bodies able to doe vs service in our olde age sed prohibent grandes patinae but wee eate and drinke so much that it cannot be Asclepiades a Physitian indented with fortune that if ever hee should happen to fall sicke hee would no longer bee a Physitian E◠quid opus Cratero magnos promittere montes vvhat neede Asclepiades vvho with a sodaine fall of a ladder prevented sickenesse and ended his dayes or Craterus or any other Physitian promise such mountaines to himselfe or others A Physitian is to be honoured with that honour that is due vnto him but of the most High commeth healing his knowledge lifteth vp the head hee receaveth giftes of the king and in the sight of great men hee shall bee had in admiration but the Lord hath created the medicines of the earth the Apothecarie maketh a confection and yet hee cannot finish his owne worke Let the Physitian do his part with an vpright and faithfull minde in the sighte of God who hath created him let him not lie to his patient and thrall nor draw him into errour as Abraham did Abemelech in saying that Sara was but his sister when shee was his wife hee had well-nigh caused him to sinne by that false suggestion so these may deceaue their patientes and make them the more carelesse by telling them that their disease is further of in degree when it is incorporate into them and lyeth so neare to their body even like a wife that it may not bee severed when the sicke man and his sickenesse
favour and partiality to the religion established no place lefte to dissemble with God or man Tanti meriti tanti pectoris tāti oris tantae virtutis episcopu as Augustine spake of Cypriā so worthy so wise so well spoken so vertuous so learned a Byshope gaue such counsaile vnto them 3. To all the members of the Church of England vnity of soule and heart to embrace the doctrine authorized And lastly to himselfe peace and rest in the assured mercies of God This peace he hath plentifull fruition of vvith the God of peace For though he seemeth in the eies of the foolish to be dead yet is he in peace And like a true Hebrew he hath eaten his last passeover amongst vs and it is past from death to life where with vnspeakable ioy of heart he recompteth betweene himselfe and his soule Sicut audivimus sic et vidimus As I haue heard so now haue I seeene and felt in the citty of our God and with the blessed Angells of heaven and all the congregation of first borne singeth the songue of Moses a songue of victory and thanksgiving rendring all blessing honour glory power to him that sitteth vpon the throne and the Lambe that was killed and that vndefiled Spirit which proceedeth from them both by whome hee was sealed vp at his death to his everlasting redemption A SERMON PREACHED IN YORKE THE SEVENTEENTH DAY OF NOVEMBER IN THE YEARE OF our Lorde 1595. being the Queenes day Printed at Oxford by Ioseph Barnes 1599. 2. King 23 25. Like vnto him was there no king before him that turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule c. THE remembrance of Iosias is like the perfume that is made by the arte of the Apothecarie it is svveete as hony in all mouthes and as musicke at a banquet of vvine he behaued himselfe vprightly in the reformation of the people and tooke away all abominations of iniquitie hee directed his hearte vnto the Lorde and in the time of the vngodlie hee established religion vvhich to haue done in a better season the zeale of the people and favour of the time advauntaging him had beene lesse praise The lande vvas sowen with none other seede saue idolatrie and iniquitie vvhen he came vnto it For by that vvhich is written of him we may know what he reformed All idolatrous both Priestes and monuments whether Chemarims or blacke friars Priestes of Baal of the sun moone or planets though founded and authorized by both ancient and late kings before him namely in these recordes by Salomon Ahaz Manasses Ieroboam togither with their high places or valleyes their groues altars vesselles vvheresoever hee found them either in Ierusalem or Iudah in Samaria or Bethel in the temple or in the courtes of the temple vpon the gates or in the kings chambers not sparing the bones of the Priestes either living or deade but raking them out of their graues besides the impure Sodomites and their houses sooth-sayers and men of familiar spirites he destroyed defiled cut downe burnt to ashes bet to powder threwe into the brooke and left no signe of them Hee followed both a good rule and a good example His rule is here specified according to all the law of Moses his example in the chapter before hee did vprightly in the sight of the Lord an◠walked in all the waies of David his father and bowed neither to the right hande nor to the lefte Hee was prophecied of three hundred yeares vpward before his birth a rare singular honour that both his name should be memorable after his death as heere we finde it and written in the booke of GOD before ever his partes were fashioned His actes are exactelye set downe in this and the former Chapters and in the second of Chronicles and foure and thirteeth vpon the recital wherof is this speach brought in by waie of an Epiphoneme or acclamation advancing Iosias aboue all other kings and setting his head amongst the stars of God The testimonie is very ample which is here given vnto him that for the space almost of fiue hundred yeares from the first erection of the kingdome to the captivity of Babylon vnder the government of 40. kings of Iudah and Israell there was not one found who either gaue or tooke the like example of perfection In the catalogue of which kings though there were some not many vertuous and religious David Salomon Asa Iehosaphat Iehu Ioash Amasia Iothan Hezekias yet they haue all their staines their names are not mentioned without some touch The wisdome honor riches happines of Salomon every way were so great that the Queene of Saba worthily pronounced of him Blessed be the Lord thy God which loved thee c. Will you know his blemish but Salomon loved many out-landish women and they broughte him to the loue of many out-landish Gods so he is noted both for his corporall spiritual whordomes Asa the son of Abiam did right in the eies of the Lord as did David his father 1. King 15. his heart was vpright with the Lord all his daies he put downe Maachah his mother for idolatrie The bitter hearbe that marreth al this is but he put not downe the high places Iehosaphat did well hee walked in all the waies of Asa his father declined not ther-from but did that which was right in the eies of the Lord 1. Kin. 22. neverthelesse the high places were not taken away Iehu did well God gaue him this testimony 2. King 10. because thou haste diligently executed that which was right in mine eies therefore shall thy sonnes vnto the fourth generation sit on the seate of Israell but Iehu regarded not to vvalke in the vvaies of the Lorde God of Israell vvith all his heart Amafiah did well he did vprightlie in the sight of the Lord 2. King 14. yet not like David his father David himselfe so much renowned as the principall patterne of that royall line to be imitated by them yet hath a scarre vpon his memory hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord and turned from nothinge that hee commaunded him all the daies of his life 1. King 15. thus farre good saue onelie in the matter of Vriah the Hittire Onelie Iosias is without spotte or vvrinckle like vnto him was there no king And as in the number of bad kinges Rehoboam did ill Ieroboam worse for hee sinned and made Israell to sinne but Omri vvorse than all that went before him 1. King 16. yet Ahab worse than all before him in the same place so in the number of the good though Salomon did wel Iehosaphat perhaps better David best of al yet Iosias is beyonde the vvhole companie vvhich either went before or came after him Like vnto him was there no king It had beene a great praise to Iosias to haue had none better than himselfe to haue matched the vertues and godlines of his progenitours
fathers and Queenes thy nurses in the nine fortieth of Esay there as the Queene of Saba blessed both the people of Salomon and the king himselfe so happy is the church for drawing her milke and sustenance from such heroicall breasts and happye are those breasts that foster and nurse vp the Church of Christ. They giue milke and receiue milke they maintaine the Church and the Church maintaineth them they bestow favour honour patronage protection they are favoured honoured patronaged and protected againe I will not stay to alleage the fortunate and happy governments of well disposed kings The decrees of the king of Persia and Babylon for repairing the temple worshipping the God of the three children or the God of Daniel brought more honour vnto them than all their other lawes The pietie of Antonius Prus is very commendable for his gracious decree that none shoulde accuse a christian because hee was a christian Constantius the father of Constatifie the great made more reckoning hee said of those that professed christianitie then full treasures Iovianus after Iulian refused to be Emperour albeit elected and sought to the Empire vnlesse he might governe christians Great Coustantine and Charles the great had their names of greatnes not so much for authoritie as for godlines But on the other side the bookes are full of the miserable falles ofirreligious princes their seede posteritie whole race and Image for their sakes overturned and wiped from the earth at one woulde wipe a dish and turne it vpside-downe The name of Antiochus the tyrant stinketh vpon the earth as his bovveles sometimes stuncke and as then the vvormes devoured his lothsome carkasse so his other vvorme yet liveth and ceaseth not crying to all the persecutors vnder heaven take heede Hee thought to haue made the holy city a burying place but vvhen hee savve his misery then he vvoulde set it at liberty The Iewes vvhome hee thought not worthy to bee buried he vvoulde make like the citizens of Athens and the temple vvhich he spoiled before he would garnish with great giftes Likewise Galerius lying sicke of a wretched disease crieth to haue the Christians spared and that temples and oratories should be allovved them that they might pray for the life of the Emperour The vnripe vnseasonabl vnnaturall deathes of men more vnnaturall in their liues the monsters and curses of the earth they trode vpon the bane of the ayre they drewe the rulers of the Ievves and Romanes high Priestes Princes Emperours and their deputies that murthered the Lord of the vineyard the sonne and the servantes in the time of Christ and his Apostles and by the space of three hundred yeares the workers of the tenne persecutions no meanes plagues to the Christian faith than those tenne plagues were to Egypt or rather tenne times tenne persecutions for they were multiplied like Hydraes heades proclaimed to the Princes of succeeding ages not to heave at Ierusalem it is to heavie a stone lapis comminuens a stone that vvhere it falleth will bruise to peeces nor to warre against the Sainctes to bande themselves against the Lordes anointed and against his anointed the Church vnlesse they take pleasure to buy it with the same price vvherevvith others have done before them to have their flesh stincke vpon their backes and rotte from their bodies to be eaten vp with lice and vvormes to bee slaine strangled or burnt some by their owne handes some of their servantes children and wives as is most easie to proove in the race of 40. Emperours the Lord getting honour vpon them as hee did vpon Pharaoh by some vnwonted and infamous destruction Heliogabalus thought by the pollicy of his head to have prevented the extraordinary hand of God providing him ropes of silke swordes of gold poison in Iacinthes a turtet plated with gold and bordered with precious stones thinking by one of these to have ended his life Notwithstanding hee died that death which the Lord had apointed The 2. thing which I limited my selfe vnto that it is the greatest dishonour to religion to pull downe princes is as easy to be declared A thing which neither Moses in the old nor Christ in the new testament neither Priest high nor low nor Levite Prophet EvaÌ„gelist Apostle christian Bishop ever hath taught counsailed much lesse practised I say not against lawfull magistrates but not against heathenish infidell idolatrous tyrannous rulers though by the manifest and expresse sentence of God reprobated cast of Samuell offered it not to Saul a cast-away he lived and died a king after the senteÌ„ce pronounced against him of an higher excommunication than ever came from Rome Samuel both honoured mourned for him The captive Iewes in BabiloÌ„ wrote to their brethren at IerusaleÌ„ to pray for the life of Nabuchodonozor answerable to that advise which Ieremy giveth the captives in the 29. of his prophecy though in words somewhat different seeke the prosperity of the city whither I have caused you to be carried away captives pray vnto the Lord for it for in the peace thereof shall you have peace Daniel never spake to the king of Babylon but his speech savoured of most perfect obedience my Lord the dreame bee to them that hate thee and the interpretation thereof to thine enemies his wordes had none other season to Darius though having cast him into the Lyons denne O King live for ever I never coulde suspect that in the commission of Christ given to his disciples there is one word of encouragement to these lawlesse attemptes go into the worlde preach baptize loose retaine remit feede take the keyes receaue the holy Ghost what one syllable soundeth that way vnlesse to go into the worlde be to go and overrunne the world to shake the pillers and foundations thereof with mutinies and seditions to replenish it with more than Catilanary conspiracies to make one Diocesse or rather one dominion monarchie subiect to the Bishop of Rome vnlesse preaching may be interpreted proclaiming of war and hostilitie sending out bulles thundering and lightning against Caesar and other states vnlesse to baptize bee to wash the people of the world in their owne bloud vnlesse binding and loosing be meant of fetters and shackles retaining and remitting of prisons and wardes vnlesse the feeding of lambes and sheepe bee fleecing fleaing murthering the king and the subiect old and young taking the keyes be taking of crownes and scepters and receiving the holy Ghost bee receiving that fiery and trubulent spirit which our Saviovr liked not Yea let them answere that saying these priestes and successours of Romulus Giants of the earth incendâ—aries of the Christian world you shall bee brought before governours and kings and skouraged in their Councelles if ever our Saviour had meaÌ„ing governours kings shal be brought before you Emperours shall kisse your feete waite at your gates in frost and colde resigne their crownes into your handes and take their crownes I saye not at your
handes but at your feete to your feete submitte their neckes and hold your stirrops or that Princes shoulde eate bread vnder your tables like dogges I shame almost to report that a skar-crow in an hedge should thus terrifie Eagles Wher was then the effect of that praier which David made in the Psalme O Lord giue thy iudgement vnto the king wheÌ„ the kings of the earth were so bewitched and enchanted with that cup of fornicatioÌ„ Christ though the iudge of the quicke and dead refused to be a iudge in a private inheritance who made me a iudge or divider over you these wil be iudges and disposers of Kingdomes Empires Dukedomes and put Rodolph for Henry Pipin for Childericke one for another at their pleasures And when they haue so done no man must iudge of their actions why because the disciple is not aboue his maister Let not a priest giue an accusation against a Bishop not a Deacon against a priest not a sub-deacon against a Deacon not an Acolyth against a sub-deacon not an exorcist against an Acolyth but as for the highest prelate hee shal be iudged by no man because it is vvritten non est discipulus c. So did the Devill apply the scriptures The Apostles all concurre in one manner of teaching let every soule be subiect to the higher powers hee meaneth of temporall powers because they beare the sword require tribute Chrysostome expoundeth it of all sortes of soules both secular religious Submit your selues to every ordinance of man feare God honour the king let prayer and supplcation bee made for all men for kinges those that are in authority that wee may leade a quiet and peaceable life vnder them This is the summe of their doctrine Now either the Bishop of Rome hath not a soule to be subiect or he is a power aboue all powers and must commaund others And so in deede he vsurpeth abusing that place of the Psalme Omnia subiecisti sub pedibus eius thou hast put all thinges in subiection vnder his feete all sheepe and oxen yea and the beasts of the field Where by oxen are meant Iewes and heretiques by beast of the field Pagans and infidelles by sheepe Christian both kings and subiects by birdes of the aire Angelles in heaven by fishes in the sea soules in purgatory I do wrong to your sober eares to fill them with such fables but subiection I am sure they deny if the whole world should be filled with bookes legall Evangelicall to admonish them Nay they will take both the law and gospell and make them speake vanity blasphemy meere contradiction rather than want authorities to vphold their kingdome Thus when Adrian set his foote in the necke of the Emperour he alleaged the words of the Psalme thou shalt tread vpon the adder the basiliske c. The Emperour highly sinned that he had not a sting to thrust forth against him and to tame his pride Iohn the 22. perverted the words of Christ to this purpose behold I haue set theeover kingdomes c. Innocentius the 3. fetcheth a prophecy of his vsurped Hierachie from the first creation God created two light in the firmament of heaven so in the firmament of the earth two rulers a greater light and a lesser light that is the Pope and the Emperour the one to governe the day the other the night that is the Pope to governe the Clergie the Emperour the laitie for this cause they say to shew the difference the Pope hath his vnction on the head the Emperour but on his armes· To leaue their glosses and devises let vs harken to their practise What a strange commauÌ„dement was that which Gregory the 7. sent forth we commaund that no man of what condition soever he be either king or Archbishop Bishop Duke Earle Marques or Knight be so hardly to resist our legates if any man do it we binde him with the bond of a curse not onely in his spirit but in his body and all his goods In excommunicating the Emperour then being he vsed this forme Henry the king sonne of Henry late Emperour I throw downe from all both imperiall and royall administration and I absolue from their othe of obedience all christians subiect to his authority and being requested to vse more mildnes in proceeding to excommunicate him answered for himselfe when Christ committed his church to Peter and said feed my sheepe did he exempte kinges afterward he calleth vpon Peter Paul saith vnto them go to now so vse the matter that all men may vnderstand if your selues haue power to binde loose in heaven that we may haue also power on earth both to take awaye and to giue Empires kingdomes principalities and whatsoever mortall men may haue Boniface the 8. whome Benevenutus called the tyrant over Priests Petrarch the terrour of kings nâ—mâ—d himselfe the Lord not only of FraÌ„ce but of the whole world Philip sirnamed the faire theÌ„ king of FraÌ„ce advised him not to vse that kind of speech to the overthrow of his kingdome Hence grew all those stirres and tumultes betweene them It is a notable admonition which Massonus there giveth in the knitting vp of his life I vvoulde wish the Bishoppes of the cittie not to make kings their enemies who are willing to be their friendes for let them not thinke that they are sent from GOD as bridles vnto kinges to maister them at their pleasure as wilde and vnbroken horses let them admonish and pray them and ther harty praiers shall bee insteede of commanding but to threaten terrifie raise vp armes is not beseeming Bishoppes Platina concludeth him almost to the same effect thus dieth Boniface vvhose endevours evermore were rather to bring in terrour than religion vpon Emperours kinges princes nations and peoples This Platina was a professed catholique living within a colledge at Rome that you may the lesse thinke the author willing to sâ—aunder them On a time vvhen Paul the seconde vvent about to pull downe that colledge hee besought the Pope that the matter might first bee hearde before the maisters of the rowels or other like iudges itané aâ—t nos ad iudices revocas What Is it come to this saieth hee doest thou call vs backe vnto iudges doest thou not knovvs that all the lavves are placed in the shrine of my breast Innocentius the sixt sendeth Carilas a Spanish Cardinall but withall a cardinall warriour into Italie to recover Saint Peters parrimonie if praiers were vnavaileable by force of armes for armes are the succours of Popes vvhen praiers vvill not serue Innocentius the seventh had a meeker spirite of vvhome Bapâ—ista Fulgosus vvrireth that such idle houres as hee had he bestowed in pruning his orcharde and wisheth that other Popes had done the like vvho vvere better pleased with making warre for it is fitter for the Bishopes of Rome to prune orchardes than men Iulius the 2.
who from Iulianus turned his name to Iulius that hee might somewhat match himselfe with Iulius Caesar was wont to say It is a base thing that the Levites shoulde serue and bee in subiection vvho rather are meete to governe other men Erasmus being at Bonony in his time thus writeth to his friende At this present studies are very colde in Italie warres verie hote Iulius the highest Bishoppe fighteth vanquisheth triumpheth and playeth the part of Iulius indeede VVorthy of immortall fame saith the authour of the history if hee had beene the Emperour rather than the Pope of Rome To conclude I will but adde what Petrarch an Italian and countrie-man of their ovvne and one vvhome Innocentius woulde faine haue had to haue beene his secretarie writeth of the Pope by waie of dialogue Pope I holde the towre or sway the honour of the highest prelacie Petrarke The first were wont to bee taken from this estate to Martyrdome novve they thinke they are called to pleasure therefore they striue so much for the place Pope I am the Pope of Rome Petr. Thou art called the servaunt of servauntes take heede thou make not thy selfe the Lorde of Lordes remember thy profession remember thy debt remember thy Lorde vvho iustlie is angrie vvith none more than vvith his Vicar or deputie VVith manie other free and friendlie exhortations of the like force Nowe if their spirites bee so mightie and vntamed let them exercise them at home with mutuall insidiations contentions depositions murtheringes poysonings and other vnpriestly and violent supplantations amongst themselues And if ever that iudgement vvere true vvhich Petrarch gaue that the life of men is shorte of kinges shorter of Popes shortest of all let it bee true still yea let all Babylon fall and let the seate of Antichrist be razed to the grounde but God for his owne glorie and for his gospel and Churches sake establish the thrones strengthen the handes lengthen the daies preserue the liues honour the faces of all religious and vertuous Princes Because my texte standeth wholie in comparison betwixte Iosias and other kinges giue mee leaue I beseech you in few wordes for the advauncement of Gods blessed name whose goodnesse we are highly bounde to acknowledge a testimonie of mine owne dutifull hearte and a further animation to you my brethren and the children of this lande to continue your obedience and faith to make some little comparison betwixte good king Iosias and gracious Queene Elizabeth 1. They both interpret their names in rendring and expressing by action the force thereof Iosias of the fire of the Lorde with whose zeale he was enflamed Elizabeth of his rest both because shee reposeth her selfe in his strength and for that the quiet tranquillity of this Land was by her happy governement restored 2. Iosias was prophecied of long before his birth 1. Kings 13. O altar altar c. Beholde a childe shal be borne to the house of David Iosias by name and vpon thee shall hee offer the priestes of the high places c. and vndoubtedly they presaged much of the abolishinge of altars and priestes vnder the raigne of Queene Elizabeth vvho laboured to prevent her government by such manifold practises 3. Iosias at the age of 16. yeares sought the God of his father David I never red or heard to the contrarie but that the child-hoode and prime of our soveraigne Lady and that glorious blossome her brother of blessed memorie were dedicated to true religion 4. Iosias forsaketh the idolatry of Amon and Manasses that went next before him and returneth backe to the faith of David Elizabeth declineth the path which her sister Mary had troden the foote-steppes whereof were yet very fresh and reneweth the waies of her father and brother almost worne out 5. Iosias had a good priest a good prophet a good chauncellour a good nobility faithfull vvorkemen The king commaunded that no accompte shoulde bee taken of them for they did their worke faithfullie It had not beene possible to haue repaired the ruines of defaced religion within this land without the advise and assistaunce of as faithfull a Counsaile and as zealous Priests of which though many were cast out for a time from their natiue countrey into Germany and other forreigne partes as a distempered stomake cannot endure to keepe holesome meates in it yet they vvere brought home againe with honour as banished Ieptha was and deservedly preferred to the highest dignities of our Church Such Nobles and priests as shee then had the Lord for ever blesse her vvith least it bee saide of this kingdome as sometimes of the Court of Maximilian An hundreth haue to deale in the affaires of the common vvealth but skarsely fiue or but eight at the most helpe them forwardes all the rest are hinderers 6. Iosias pulled downe altars priestes groues high places houses of Sodomites Queene Elizabeth left neither colledge nor cloister nor any other cage of Idolatrous birdes and neither Monke nor Frier to feede her people with errours 7. Iosias found restored the booke of the lawe hidden in obscurity Queene Elizabeth delivered from darkenes and banishmente the testamentes of her God not onelie hidden and buried in an vnknowne tongue but in corners and holes laide vppe and forbidden the light of heaven restoring both the letter of the booke to a vulgar language her people to freedome of conscience who might not read before but privily anâ— by stealth as men eat stollen breade Finally Iosias vvas directed in alâ—â—is waies by the booke of the lawe and no other starre guided the heart of our gracious Esther Iosias caused the booke of the lawe to bee openly red shee the everlasting gospell to bee preached throughout all her realmes and dominions Iosias maketh a covenant himselfe and taketh a covenant of his people to obserue it shee also bindeth her people by statutes and lawes to the true worshippe of God herselfe not second to any in rendring her vowes Iosias holdeth a famous passeover the like whereof from the daies of the iudges throughout all the daies of the kinges had never beene seene And her Maiesty hath purdged the sacraments of Christ reduced theÌ„ to their right forme vvhich I saie not from the time of the Conquerour but almost since the daies of the Apostles they vvere never happie enough to obtaine And as Iosias turned to the Lorde with all his hearte c. So whither her beautifull feete haue not taken a contrary course to that vvherein others had walked before her turned like the waters of Iordan vvhen Israell vvent over it not onely the people of this land but almost of whole Christendome swimming away apace in a full floud of Popish superstition and vvhither to the Lorde alone Angelles and Saintes omitted who in the consciences and opinions of men had set their seates by the seate of Almightie God said we will be like vnto him in worship and vvhither with all her hearte and vvith all her
soule and vvith all her mighte c. whom neither the curses of Popes nor the banding of the Princes of the earth crying a confederarcie a confedeacie against her nor practises vvithout her realme nor rebellions within nor the dissoialtie of male-contented subiectes nor trecherie vvithin her Courte and almost in her bosome did ever affright at least not shake from her first loue as they haue done other princes and cause to deale vnfaithfullye vvith the covenants of God let all the people of the earth so far as the fame of her constancy might be blowne vvitnesse with me Now there are also some differences heaping more honour and favour vpon the head of our Soveraigne Lady than befell Iosias For albeit Iosias began to raigne sooner yet shee hath longer continued And where Iosias raigned but 31. yeares shee hath accomplished the full number of 37. within few moneths of her fathers time And whereas Iosias but in the eighthy eare of his raigne began to seeke the God of his father David in the twelfth to purdge Ierusalem and in the eightenth to repare the house of the Lord this chosen handmaid of the most High â—ith the first beginning of her kingdome began to set vp the kingdome of God and so incontinently proceeded to a full reformation Lastly Iosias was slaine in battaile for not hearkening to the words of the Lorde out of the mouth of Necho the king of Egypt But long and long may it be before Her eies wax dimme in her head 〈◊〉 her naturall force bee abated And when shee is gathered to her fathers the burthen and woe whereof if the will of God bee fall vpon an other age let her goe to rest with greater tokens of his favour than ever to haue fallen into the hands of the king of Spaine or any the like enimy as Iosias fell into the handes of the king of Egypt But vvhen that daie shall come vvhich God hath decreed and nature his faithfull minister written downe in her booke iustly to obserue then to go backe againe to an other member of comparison as Iosias vvas mourned for by all Iudah and Ierusalem and Ieremy mourned for Iosias and all singing men and singing women mourned for Iosias in their lamentations to this daie and made the same lamentations an ordinance in Israell and they vvere also written in their lamentations and became a common worde amongest them for whensoever afterwardes there was taken vp any greate lamentation it was sampled and matched with that of Hadadrimmon in the fielde of Megiddo so looke for mourning from all the endes of our land complaining in the streetes of every cittie and crying in the chambers of every house alas for the day of the Lord it is come it is come then shall the kindred of the house of David and their vviues mourne aparte by themselues The kindred of the houses of Nathan and Levi and their wiues apart by themselues Then shal al the orders and companies of this Realme from the honorable counsailour to him that draweth water to the campe from the man of gray haires to the young childe that knovveth but the righte hand from the left plentifully water their cheekes and giue as iust an occasion of Chronicles and Proverbes to future times as the mourning for Iosias For to fold vp all other comparisons in one and to draw them home to my text not only betwixt her Iosias but other her noble progenitours and Lords of this Island Like vnto her was there no King or Queene before her And those that shall write heereafter in the generations to come shall bee able as iustly to supply the other part Neither arose there after her any that was like vnto her And I verily perswade my selfe that as the Lord was angry with Iudah and Ierusalem and threatned to bring evill vpon them yet differred to execute that iudgement in the daies of Iosias with promise of a peaceable buriall and that his eies shoulde not see that evill so he spareth our country for his anointed sake and reserveth his iust and determinate plagues against vs to the daies of some of her successours and vvhen he hath shut vp her eies in peace then will begin to open our iudgements I vvill not put you in feare with the fatall periode of kingdomes vvhich many both Philosophers and Divines more than imagine conceaving by reason that as in the bodies of men and other living creatures so these politicke bodies of Monarchies Empires kingdomes and other states there is a beginning and a strong age a declination and full point and by many experiments bearing themselues in hand that their alterations haue commonly fallen out not much over or vnder 500. yeares From the erecting of the kingdome of Israell vnder the hand of Saul to their going into Babylon they saie were foure hundreth and nineteene yeares The Consuls of Rome continued 462. the Monarchy flourished 454. Constantinople vvas the seate of the Roman Emperour 489. La Noue vvhen he wrote his military and politicke discourses observed the like number of time in their kingdome of France from the daies of Hugh Capetz The stay of the Saxons in England is esteemed there abouts And since the time of the Norman conquest the seventy and seven weeks of Daniell that is 70. times 7. yeares are fulfilled and God hath added therevnto as the fifteene yeares of Ezechias and as the surplusage of his loue onely the happy raigne of our liege Lady and Mistresse that now ruleth But as the Apostle spake in his Revelation Heere is wisedome If any man may haue wisedome enough let him accompte the number of kingdomes in this sorte For it may bee the number of God himselfe and hee hath reserved it to his owne knowledge But in open and simple tearmes I will shew you what the periods and stoppes of kingdomes are Propter peccata populi erunt multi principes For the sinnes of the people the prince shall often bee chandged and in likelyhoode the people it selfe for the same cause The Lord hath tied himselfe no farther to the kinges sonnes and seede after him than with this reasonable and dutifull condition if they shall keepe my testimonies And he often threatned his people if they provoked him vvith straunge Gods to provoke them againe vvith a strange people and to driue them out of the good lande vvhither hee sent them to dwell as hee had driven out others All those remooues and chandges that wee reade of in the booke of God and in other histories the emptying of the land of Canaan from her naturall inhabitantes deposing of one state and setting vp an other deviding the tribes raising kingdome against kingdome the vntimely deathes deprivations of princes the disinheriting and displacing of the eighte line leading into captivity from country to country as it were povvring from vessell to vessel sometimes no king at all sometimes many sometimes wicked sometimes a babe sometimes a stranger
of a fierce countenance and vnknowne language all the commoâ—ions and perturbations of kingdomes invasions of kings one vpon the others dominions rebellions of subiectes and so much of Christendome at this day buried in the very bowels of Turcisme and infidelity yea the extirpation of the Iews and planting of the Gentiles vpon their stocke and hereafter the casting out of the Gentiles and filling of the Iewes againe they are al rightly and orderly derived from the former cause For the sins of the people the princes the people themselues the government the policy the religion the peace the plenty of the land shal often be chandged We haue long and faithfully preached against your sinnes the dissolvers you see of kingdomes common weales that if it were possible we might bring them also to their periode and set some number and end of them VVill you not be made cleane when shall it once be But if our preachings cannot mooue you he that in times past at sundry times and in sundry manners spake vnto our fathers hath also sundry voices and sundry kindes of preachers to speake vnto you You heare that the chandge of a Prince is one of his Preachers It shall preach more sorrow vnto you more wringing of your hands rending of your harts than ever erst you were acquainted with Remember the vision that Michaeas saw all Israell scattered like sheepe because their king was taken from them and thinke how wofull a day it will bee when this faithfull shepheard of ours which hath fed her Iacob with a true heart Formosi pecoris Custos formâ—sior ipsa an happy Queene of an happy people the Lord yet saving both her vs with the healthfull power of his right hand shall be pulled from vs. Wee haue hitherto lived in peace equall to that in the daies of Augustus such as our fathers never sawe the like and vvhen wee shall tell our childrens children to come thereof they will not beleeue it VVe haue sitten at ease vnder the shaddowe of our vines nay vnder the shaddow of this vine wee haue shaded solaced our selues and lived by her sweetnes But it may fall out that as when the Emperour Pertinax was dead they cried with redoubled showtes into the aire till they were able to cry no longer while Pertinax lived and governed wee lived in safety and feared no man so wee may send our late and helpelesse complaintes into heaven O well were wee in the daies of Queene Elizabeth when perfite peace was the walles of our country and the malice of the enemy prevailed not against vs. The sword of a forrein foe bandes and captivitye is an other of his preachers Will you not feele the warnings of Gods wrath till the yron haue entred into your soules and drawne bloud after it you knovv vvho it is that hangeth over your heades of vvhome and other princes I may say as they said in Athens of Demades and Demosthenes their oratours Demosthenes is meete for Athens iustly assised and fitted to the city Demades over-great so vvhen other kinges holde themselues contended vvith their kingdomes he is too greate for Spaine and many other kingdomes and Dukedomes cannot suffice him but he yet devoureth in hope all the dominions of Christendome and drinketh downe with vnsatiable thirst the conceipt of a Monarch and for this cause there is a busye spirite gone forth in the mouthes of all his Prophets Vnus Deus vnus Papa vnus rex Christianismi Magnus rex Catholicus vniversalis There is but one God one Poâ—e one King of Christendome the greate and Catholicke and vniversall Kinge Hee hath once already buckled his harnesse vnto him with ioye and assured presumption of victory But they that pulled it of by out-stretched arme of one more mighty than himselfe more reioyced God graunt that they bee not found in England vvho haue saide vpon that happye and miraculous event in discomfiting his forces vvee vvill trust in our bovves and our svvordes and speares shall heereafter deliver vs. There touching of late in Cornevvale the vtmost skirt of our lande no doubt vvas some little vvarning from God But it vvas no more vnto vs than if the skirt of our cloake had beene cutte avvay as it vvas to Saule vvee say our skinne is not yet rased The commotion in Irelande thoughe a quicker and more sensible admonition is but a dagger held to our side and till the pointe thereof sticke in our heart till there bee firing of our tovvnes ransackinge of our houses dashinge of our infants against the stones in the streetes vvee vvill not regarde O cease to incense the iealous God of heaven Turne not his grace and mercie into wantonnes Let not his strength bee an occasion vnto you to make you vainely confident nor his peace licenciouslye secure nor the abundance of his goodnesse abundant and intolerable in transgressing his lawes And if there were no other reason to make you tremble before his face yet do it for your owne politicke good because you are threatned by a deadly enimy vvho accompteth himselfe the cedar and vs but the thistle in Libanon and whose povver is not contemptible though God hath often cast him downe Neveuiant Romani auferant regnum à nobis at least that the Romanes and Spaniardes for they are brethren in this case come not vpon vs by the righteous sufferaunce of our God and take away our kingdome Surely our sinnes call for a skourdge and they shall receaue one For they even whip and torment the patience of God The arrowes of death are prepared against vs and they shall shine with our gall if with humble repentance we prevent them not Our pride calleth for humiliation shee is ascended on high and asketh who shall fetch me downe yet I haue red of those whose wimples and calles and perewigges haue beene turned into nakednes and baldnes and they haue run too and fro smiting their breastes and tearing the haire of their heades suffering it to be blowne about their eares with the wind and not regarding to bind it vp so much as with an haire-lace Our clocks are not vvell kept nor our chimneyes good which I haue heard to be two signes of a well ordered common wealth that is our hours are mispent our callings not followed and the breathing of the chimneies is choked vp hospitalitie and reliefe to the poore almost banished The poorer haue had their plagues already skarsitie of bread within these few yeares often renewed Their teeth haue beene cleanâ— and white through want of food when yours haue beene furred with excesse of meats and drinkes But rich men gentlemen looke also for your draught in the cup of the Lord either some mortal sickenes to your bodies to eate vp your flesh as you haue eaten others and then whose shall these thinges bee which with so much sweat of your browes carefulnes of heart wracke of conscience breach of charitie wrong to humane
Max. li. 5. cap. 3. Exanguem morituâ—â—am Senec. Val Max. Jngratum si dixeris Psal. 92. Ezech. 8. Zach. 4. Cantic 1. Bern. ser 25. in Cantic Eccles. 1. Hoc vnuÌ„ aequale habet omâ—ium teÌ„porum inaequalitas quod vicissiâ—udo in omnibus reperitur Nazian Primitiae spiritus arrha paternae haereditatis praelibatio gloriae Corpus anima minuâ—a duo Fortunâ— oâ—â—nipotem ineluctabilâ— fatum Levi me aâ—fice infortâ—nio Hostium â—iliis contingaâ— in deliciiâ— viverâ— Iob. 21. Psal 7â— Psalm 37. Psal 73 Ibid. Psal 75. Ierom. 30. Psalm 37. Vâ— eadem Catena custodem militem copulat sic spâ—s metus câ—â—uÌ„cta 1 ep 6. The divisioÌ„ of the text 1. Thou hadst cast me 2. Into the bottome 3. The flouds coÌ„passed me c. 4. Then I saide 2. yet will I looke againe 1. The authour Psalm 1â— Iob. 1â— 1. Sam. 4. 1. Sam. 6. Iob. 26. Chap. 50. Ierem. 5. 1. Sam. 3. 2. The place In profundum Math. 18. Math. 18. Iob. 41. Abyssus Jn cordâ— Marium 3. The accidentes Eccles. 1. Cymothoeâ—â—a regna vagae Sil. Ital. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Omnes fluctus gurgiteâ—â—ui Metam 11. Inter millâ— viros muruÌ„ tamen occupat vnus Vastiùs insurgens decimae ruit impetus vndae 4. Infirmity of heart In Psa 108. Perpetrare flagitium est morâ— animae Sed veniam desperare est ad infernum descendere 2. de sum bâ— 2. His hope Psa. 11. Fortuna innocenten deserit saepe at spes bona nunquà m Senec. Valer. Max. lib. 3. cap. 2. Tul. Nunquam de manibus recedat Discatur psalterium ad verbuâ— Bern. Psal. 68. Osee 6. Psal. 49. Qui nil potest sâ—erare desperet nihil Primum poâ—â—cultum necessiâ—atis secuÌ„dum voluptatis tertiuÌ„ ebrietâ—tis c· Chap. 24. Eccles. 1. Cytharaeduâ— ridetur Angelus Politian preferred Pindarus his Odes before the Psalmes of David Texte Eccles. 24. Etiam innocentes cogit mentiri dolor Valer. Max. lib. 7. cap. 2. Plura de extremis loqui part ignaviae est Taci◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Orat pro L. Muraena in Paradox PorticuÌ„ Stoâ—â—â—rum 〈◊〉 dicebatur Mentis quaÌ„ mortis meta tenenda prior Tyrtaeâ—â— Minitare purpuratie tuis Senec. Tull Noct. Attiâ— lib. 12. ca. 5. Psal 119. Bern. ser. 66. in Cant. Nonné plus est sibimet hominem iniicere manus quà m id libeÌ„ter ab alio sustinere VeruÌ„ est veroâ— martyres aequo animo subiisâ—e dolores Neque hoc facit stupor sed amor Submittitur enim sensus non amittitur nec deest dolor sed superatur sed conteÌ„nitur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faciebat vis illa natura morbi ê™ erat suuÌ„ c. Inter ea quae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Abyssus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 6. Osee 10. Psal. â—4â— Iob 38. For ever Lam· 3. Jnfidelis fiducia Bern. Iob 8. 11. Dan. 7. Th. Aquin. 2.2 qu. 20. art 3. Quid miserius misero non miseraÌ„te seipsum August Fovea Interitus Sepulchrum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 August ad Dardan Jn aeternis idem est posse esse Nemò potest valde dolere diu Epist. 97. Aut tolerâ— bilem aut brevem Heb. 6. Numb 11. 1. King 19. Thou hast brought vp my life my Lord my God Bern. Psal. 142 Iob. 13. Revel â— Ps. 42. 43. Adhuc Rom. 5. Cynaegerus Colos. 3. â— Cor. 12. Es. 37. Actes 17. Voluptates commendaâ— rarior vsuâ— Et placida semeâ— c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Actes 7. Spemque metumque inter Division My soule 2. Fainted 3. In mee My soule Es. 38. Dum vivificat animaâ— dum vult animus dum scit menâ— est dum recolit memoria dâ— iudicat ratio dum spirat spirituâ— dum sentit sensus Aug. de Ecclesiâ— Dogmatiâ— Cap. 34. Es. 1. Cor doleâ— renes dolenâ— c. Plaut Serm. parv BonuÌ„ casteilum custodit qui custodiâ— corpus suuÌ„ Noâ—a non sic sed sterquilinium vile c. Qui aâ— animam custodit c. Quid aliud voces animuÌ„ quam Deum in corpore humano hospitanteÌ„ Sen. Nullus extremus idiota nulla abiecta muliercula non credit aniâ—mae immortalitatem Non sic hodie filij hominum non sic Bern. in declamat NunquaÌ„ animo praetijs obstantibus Whose belly is their God Cibus animae inconsumptibilis Cyprian Sursum animum vocant initia sua Senec. Actes 2â— Ephes. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Serm. 48. in parvis Animae rationalis duo loca inferior quem regis Corpus superior inquo requiescit Deus Vivificat vivificatur Melius ipsa quà m corpus melius quà m ipsa est Deus Id. 3. Within mee I remeÌ„bred the Lorde Sabellicus reporteth so of Joannes Scotus Thesaurus Custos Noverit se praeventam ante quaefitam quà m quarentem Ser. 84 in Cantic Vtinuar donis tanquam non datis Dilexit non diligentes ipsum Et non existeÌ„teâ— addoctiam resistentes Psal. 119. Recordatuâ— sum vt pervenias Epist. 6. Vt desideremus adiutorium gratiae hoc ipsum quoque opus est gratiae Ipsa incipiâ— infundi vt incipiat posci c. 2. His hope Nec ad multos multus nec ad pauciâ—atem carus Sic vni intentus vt non deteÌ„tus sic pluribus vt non disteÌ„tuâ— Bern. ser. 69. in Cant. Dan. 6. 2. Sam. 6. Lam. 2. I remeÌ„bred Proâ—â—m Cursor Codices supervaâ—uâ—s fecerat Psalm 25. Psalm 77. Psalm 22. Math. 16. Serm. 22. in Cantic Psalm 9. Ephes. 2. 2. Tim. 1. Psalm 91. Psalm 119. Mich. 6. Esay 28. 1. Confutation 2. Tim. 2. Pene id esse fidem nolle asserere quod negare Vno eodemque sileÌ„tio firmat errorem qui terrore setu â—epore possessus silendo non astruit veritatem The confutation divided Derelin quant Pereat perdat profundat Psal. 6â— Prov. 9. Math· 23. Quasi invenerint thesaurum Mordicùs retinent 1. The habite Nulla res efficaciùs multitudinem mouet qÌ„uám superstitio Cuâ—t Superstitio ne qui est imbutus quietus esse nunquam potest Suae cuique optima Ier. 9. 2. The matter of their loue Abbac 2. Osee 10. Es. 55. Rom. 6. Ex superfluo Chrysost. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ezech. 28. Es. 37. Psal. 52. Acteâ— 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. Lyinge vanites the quality Virum acquisivi Jehovam Lib 18. â—oct Aâ—tic cap. 4. 〈◊〉 esset an vaâ—ior PriscoruÌ„ ego verboruÌ„ c MeÌ„daces infiâ—i c. SubstaÌ„tia to ta mentituâ— Esa. 28. The privaÌ„tiue part Derelinqunt non derelinquuÌ„tur Deus prior in amore posterior inodio 1. They leaue Luke 16. 2. Mercie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 3. Psal. 103. Psal. 63. Horat. Non inutilis commutatio est pro eo qui est super omnia omnia reliquisse Bern. 3. Their owne Haereditas domini non minuitur multitudine possessoâ—um tanta â—ingulis
tulit c. Terrul Vers. 9. Gen. 41. Nehem. 31. Vbi resoâ—â—â— vtrimque modestia dulce est colloquium ubi vel ex parte alterâ vtile vbi ex neutrâ pâ—rniciosum vbi hinc inde duritia sonat iurgium c. Cedenti insistere cedere resistenti 1. Sam. 25. 1. Sam. 26. Appetitue vltionis propter contemptionem Arist Aquin Bene. Absit à servo Christi â—â—le in quinamentum vt patientia maiorib praeparata in frivolis exâ—idat Tertul. Qui peccare senescit corrigi noÌ„ vult Epicurus Causa paâ—ro cinio non bona peior erit Quoties instantia facta est deterior causis suis Tertulli Pro. 9. Perver 〈◊〉 corripere est stimulare insanum oleum caminâ— adhibere Petr. Rauen. Nihil impatientiâ susceptum sine impetu transigi novit quicquid impetu fit aut offendit aut corruit aut praeceps abiit Tert. Whether lawfull to be angry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jra cos fortitudinis Nervus animae quidam cavâ— veluti ferro duraÌ„ efficiens Basil serm de Jra Jrasci est hominis Epist. ad Salin Nec doctrinae proficiuÌ„t nec iudicia stant c. Homil. 11. in Math. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Paulus 70. interpr◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ex Hieron Infirmitates non iniquitates ex Ambro. Jrascimini primiâ—â—â—otibus ne ducatiâ— ad actum Quod est consuetudinis permisit quod culpae prohibuit Respectio 1. appetibiliâ— 2. Modi Aquin. 2.2 quaest 158. artic 2. Ira tyrannicus affectus Chrysost. Jrae insa niae nihil medium Irati non magis compescuÌ„tur quà m demoniaci Servatur ira tam diu in vase suavitas vindictae donec acescat Jn Math. homil â—1 op imperf 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Non irarum dia sed iudicium simplex motus voluntatis ex praescripto rationis c. Aquin. 2.2 quae 158. art 8. Conclus Chrysost. Cum mandato Dei Contra mandatum Wellerus Ira per zeliâ—â— Ira per vttium Gregor Aquin. Ira privatâ— Jra officii Bucer Genes 4. Turbat â—â—â—lum Excaecat Hugo card in Psal. 4. ConclusioÌ„ Serm. de ira Alius qui instigat Alius qui instigatur Ambros. 〈◊〉 offic Hoc extremem eorum est postulanâ— vt excipianâ—ur haec in explicabilia Tribunum aliquem ceÌ„seo adeâ—nâ— c. Jn Academ Nullum malum punicuÌ„ in quo non granum aliquod putrescie Culpam deprehensam pertinaciter â—ueri culpa altera est Mitior poena debetur verecundiae Errare humanum perseverare in errore belluinum Biâ— peccaâ— qui peccanti obsequium accommodat Hebr. 2. Ibid. 12. Habb â— Zech. 2. Conversari cupis Necesse est vt lancem in libra ponderibus impositiâ— deprimi sic animum perspicuis cedere Tull. in Academ Geomesrae se profitenâ—â— non persuadere sed cogere The text devided 1 The personâ— Pallasne exurere classem Asi ego quae divûm incedo regina c. 2 The same affection Petimusque daâ—usque viâ—issim Aâ—quum est peâ—catiâ— veâ—ium poscen 〈◊〉 c. Tâ—â—rius maâ—eâ— rectâ inâ—cae 3. More agreeable to God 2. Sam. 24 Rom. 3. For his mercy endureth for ever 4. The thinges 3. The accidents of the gourd 1. Cor. 9. 1. Cor. 3. 6 It quickly perished 2. Sam. 1â— Consila senum hasâ—ae iuvenuÌ„ suÌ„â— Proverb 22 Prover 27. Eccle. 9· Nisi hic Athariaâ— senex Curt. 2. Sam. 1â— 1. King 21. Filiuâ— noctiâ— 7. Niniveh Niniveh A Citty Vrbâ— ab vrvo Vel ab orbe A great Citty Se â—um esse qui ad officium peccatoreâ— cogeret non qui vrbes vastares Non missura â—â—tem c. Genes 19. Deuter. 32. Esdr. 2. Iude. Iosuah 6. Quis funeraÌ„ findo Expliceâ— c. Lam. 4. Lament â— Quiâ— talia fandâ— Tempere◠á lachrymis Namque animus meminisse horreâ— c. Sola ex tâ—t câ—dâ—veribus civiratum c. Hieron â— many 2 Infanteâ— 3. Innocâ—â—â— Eccle. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 14. 1. Pet. 2. 4. Cattell Genes 33. 5. Much cattell Ezech. 36 Revel 4. 1. Cor. 26. Declamaâ—e ad clepsydram Nam illi quoque noÌ„ inventa sed quaerenda nobis reliquerunt Faciamus ampâ—iora quae accepimus Ier. 49. Tull. de amiciria Gen. 21. 2. Pet. 2 The Lord Archbish L. Lieutenant L. Warden â— Cor. 16. Inde Eccle. 38. Eadem oratio aequa non aequè valâ—â— Enn. Magnum futurum si senescereâ— Boâ— lassus fortiùs figiâ— pedem Trust not in princes Mihi crediti mori malem quam impâ—â—re Othe Psal. 144 Iob. 29. Psalm 82. Esa. 37. Act. 1â— Qui modò immortalis vocabar c. Euseb. La nove Timeo incustoditos aditus timeo ipsoâ— custodet Tiberâ—us Stob. ser. 47 Quae aliiâ— excelsa videnter ipsâ—â— praeruptae sunt Senâ—â— Baruch 1. Tim. â— 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Ibid. Not in any sonne of man Augustine Non sum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 1â— Jbid. Lib. 3. cap. 3. 2. Sam. â—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Physic. Propter hominem homo deus factus est Wisd. 7. Rex regum frater solis et lunae particeps syderuÌ„ Nec deus est nec homo Obadiah Exerc. 148. Partes hominis Penè minus quà m nihil There is no helpe in them Lib. 7. Hominem â—antùm nudum nudâ humo naâ—ali die abiicit ad vagiâ—um Hominem solùm sic disposuiâ— vt virâ—us ipsius sit deus ipse Deut. 1. Iosu. 11. Deut. 3. 1. Sam. 17. Psalm 56. Psalm 3. Psalm 27. Psalm 118. Exod. 15. Deut. 26. Eccles. 38. His breath de parteth c. Destrahetuâ— novissimum velamentum cutis Ad terram suam And theÌ„ his thoughts perish Vnus inâ—roitus inumeri exitus Plutar. Ciprian de sing Cleric Factum esse ambitum scitis et hoâ— voâ— scire omnes sciunâ— Valer. Max. Esa. 40 Hebr. 9. Revel 21. Vita breviâ— arâ— lâ—nga He returneth to the earth Deut. 28. Mihi mirabiâ—e fiâ— quòd non enecâ—ntur cum tâ—ntum onus bâ—iulent 2 Paedag His earth Excutit redeuntâ—m naturae sicuâ— intrantem Senec. Nonné telluris â—res tanâ—ùm cubiti te expectaÌ„t Basil. His thoughteâ— perish Iam. 4. Psal. 94. Psal. 19. Cyprian Augustine 2. Sam. 1. 2 Sam. 3. 2. King 2. Jn Monod Sâ—r. de transiâ—u Malach. August Lauda navigantem cum perveneriâ— ad por â—um Testimonium veritati non amicitiae â—ern MeuÌ„genus à me incipit tuum iâ— te desinit â—phicrates Chrysost. in illud Math. Patâ—eÌ„ habemus Abrah Incunabula Tulli hostilij agreste tugurium cepit c. Iuvenal Potest viâ— magnu◠è casa exirâ— Bonos recipere magis quà m facerâ— consâ—uâ—viâ— Vâ—râ—s probaetâ—s â—portere deligi non probandâ—s 4. de Consid. Plutar. de vitios veres He spent Nihiâ— ex eâ quod meum diceretur praeter cognomeÌ„ retuli Val. Max. Si quid est quo vâ—ar vtor si non ego sum Vitio vertunt quiae multis 〈◊〉 ego illis quia nequeâ—unt egere Lib. 13. Cap. 22. Hieron Quaâ—â—â— exiâ—ris eâ— hà c vità talis reddeâ—â— illi vitae Semper citra veritatem minor est similitudo Sibi maturè aâ— miâ—i citò 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eccles. 40. 2. Kings â—3 1. King 10. Who turned To the Lord. Osee 2 With al his heart c. Ezech. 28. Causa diligendi deum deus est modus sine modo diligere Bern. tract de dilig Deo Minâ—â— te amat qui tecum aliquid amat Aug. in solilâ—q 1. Thes. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dulciter affectuosâ— â—râ—denter fortiter constanter c. According to all the law See the 2. of King 22. 23. and the 2. of Chron. 34. and 35. Voâ— intra ecclesiam episcopi ego extra ecclesia Euseb. de vita Const. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heb. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Thess. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The honor of kings is to vphold religion Hagg. â— Si quis christiano quia christi â—nus c 2. Mach 9. The dishonour of religion is to pull downe Kinges 1. Sam. 15. Baruch â— Dan. 4â— Dan. â—â— Luke 12. Massâ—nut in vitâ Sâ—lve stri â— Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 1. 1. Tim. 2. Anâ—oninus Mandanus· ne quisquaâ—â— Audeat Platina iâ— his life Imperatoris administratione regia â— deiicio c. Excipituâ— eges Et quic quid habere morâ—aleâ— possunt Tyraenuâ— sacerdotum Regum terâ—â—â— Veluâ— equos â—â—tractatos Minari terrefacere armâ— ciere episcopos non decâ—t Jn vitâ Pauli 2. Arma sonâ— poâ—â—â—ificum peâ—fugâ—a cuÌ„ pâ—â—eés non serviâ—nt Massonut Hortâ—s enim putare non homines epi Rom. decet Vt referret Julium Jndignum Levitas servire c. Summus pontifex Julius belligeratur vin cit triumphat etplanè Iulium agit Si Caesaer potiùs quà m Pont. Max. fuisset Massonus Summi pontificatus arcem rego Solebant primi ex hoc statu ad martyrium peti c. Brevis est hominum vita regum brevior pontificum brevissima Centum administrant negotia reipsed vix 5. aut 8. promovent caeteri impediunt 2. Chro. 35.22 2. Chro. 35. Zach. 12. Ibid. Prov. 28. Vsque ad defectum Pertinaâ—e Jmperante securi viximus neminem timuimus Aurelius Victor Demostheneâ— par Atheniâ— Demades maior 1. Chr. 25. Horologium bene ordinatum camini boni Barbarus has segetes 1. Sam. 10.
mee recompence but to the poore and if ever I defrauded much more if ever I defeated by mighte any man straunger or home-borne I say not of his maine estate but of anie his smallest portion nor by open detected wronge but by secret concealed cavillation I restore it principall and damage for I restore it foure-folde VVhat follovved but that hee emptyed his house of the transitorie treasures of this vvoorlde and insteede thereof let in salvation vnto it This day is salvation come to this house not onely to the private soule but to the house of Zacheus thorough his meanes I scarsely thinke that these ravenous and greedy times can yeelde a man so innocent as to say vvith Samuell vvhose oxe or asse haue I taken or vvhome haue I vvronged At the least let him say vvith Zacheus I say not in the former parte of his speech halfe of my goodes I giue to the poore for that vvere heresie to bee helde and false doctrine to bee preached in this illiberall age but in the latter clause if I haue iniuried anâ—e man though I restore not foure-folde yet I restore him his owne Otherwise our houses and consciences vvill bee so full of houses fieldes vineyardes oliues silver golde vnrighteous pledges that there wil bee no roume for the peace and consolation of GOD to dwell vvith them Therefore washe your handes and heartes from this leprosie my brethren that you may bee receaved into the hoste of the Lorde and dwel with his first-borne and either forsake your violence or convert it an other way Let the kingdomes commodities of the earth alone and learne that the kingdome of heaven suffereth violence and must bee wonne by force See if you can extorte this spoyle from him that keepeth it Spare no invention of witte intention of will contention of sinewes strength of handes to get this kingdome Begge it buy it steale it assault it vse any meanes This this is the onely oppression and violence that we can allow you and in this onely thing Bee not modest and curteous towardes any man in this heavenly price Hither if you bring not tooth and naile and resisting vnto bloud and hating your liues vnto the death you are not worthy of it It suffereth violence it selfe it is so proposed conditioned and they are men of violence that by violence must attaine vnto it Therefore wrastle for this blessing though you lame your bodies and striue for this kingdome though you loose your liues THE XXXVIII LECTVRE Chap. 3. vers 9. Who can tell if God vvill turne and repent c. THE last thinge in the repentaunce of the Ninivites by the order of the wordes though in purpose and intention first and that which presently giveth place to the repentaunce of God their expected deliverance in the nexte sentence is the foundation wherevpon they grounde a knowledge and apprehension such as it is of the goodnesse of God and some likely hope to escape his vengance intended There may be some part of repentance without faith contrition anguish vexation for sinne till not onely the heart aketh but the conscience also is quite swallowed drowned in the gulfe of it As there is no question after that horrible fact of Iudas but his spirite was as full of griefe as before of trechery and covetousnes Let the world witnesse with him how deepely he rued his malice vvhen hee pledged body and soule for it and gaue over the one to the tree the other to hell fire For it there had beene a penaltie to haue taken of himselfe worse than death and damnation hee woulde not I thinke haue shunned it Caine was also as sory for his bloudy fact as ever greedy before to commit it He felt even a talent of lead vpon his soule never to be remooved and therefore vttered a blasphemy against the grace of GOD never to be pardoned My sinne is greater than can bee forgiven This is the reason that he had a marke set vpon him that no man shoulde kill Caine who with a thousand daily woundes killed himselfe and that â—ee ranne from place to place not so much in his bodie as in his minde tossed like a waue of the sea and finding no place for rest because the mercy of God shone not vnto him Beholde thou haste cast mee this daie from the face of the earth is that all And I shall bee hidde from thy face driven from thy presence banished from the light and favour of thy gracious countenance This is the dart that woundeth him to death For this received into the minde that we are hidde from the face of GOD that wee are so farre in contempte and hatred with his maiestie that hee vvill not vouchsafe to giue vs the looking on if all the clowdes in the aire rained loue and compassion we could not bee perswaded that any of the least droppes thereof should fall vpon our grounde VVherefore there must be a beleefe to conceiue and an hope to expect our reconciliation and and attonement with God and GODS with vs or it will bee an vnprofitable and vnpossible attempte to endevour a true repentance For either it will followe that wee become desperate and giue over care of our selues it is in vaine to serue GOD and vvhat profit shall we reape to humble our selves before him seeing his mercy is cleane gone from vs for ever and hee hath bent his soule to doe vs mischiefe And as it is written of Iulius the Pope that having received an overthrow by the French at Ravenna which he looked not for he set his face and mouth against the God of heaven and thus spake vnto him So hence-forth become French in the name of all the divels of hell holy Switzer pray for vs so wee betake vs to new Saintes or rather to newe divelles flying to hardnesse of heart carelesnesse of salvation contempt of God or else vve repent but after the manner of hypocrites wee make some proffer and likelyhoode of returning to God but cannot do it Such I thinke was the repentance of the Philistines the first of Samuell the fift and sixt when they had taken the arke of the Lorde and placed it first in Ashdod and there were punished with Emerodes and with death afterwardes in Gath and Eckron and there they could not endure it It is said of them not only that they were troubled and conferred of carrying home the arke againe but that they cried and their crie vvente vp to heaven and they sent it backe with a present vnto the Lorde and with sinne offerings nay their priestes and sooth-sayers saide vnto them wherefore shoulde you harden your harts as the Egyptians and Pharaoh hardened theirs Such the repentance of Saul 1. Sam. 15. who having received a message by the prophet that as he had cast of the word of the Lorde so the Lord had cast him of from being a king and that his kingdome was given to his neighbour better than
himselfe though at the first he denied his crime yea I haue obeyed the voice of the Lorde yet afterwardes he confessed I haue sinned in transgressing his commaundemente and he desired Samuell to take away his sinne and to returne with him that hee might worshippe the Lorde which when Samuell refused hee then altered his speech yet turne with mee I praie thee and honour me before the elders of my people and before Israell So that his principall care was not the service of GOD but honour and estimation in the sight of men Such the repentance of Ahab 1. King 21. who having heard the wordes of Elias thundering the iudgements of God against him and his house hee rent his clothes and put sacke-cloath vpon him and fasted and lay in sacke-cloath and went softlie but how temporary and feigned his repentance was may appeare in the next Chapter by his despitefull dealing with Micheas Such is the repentance of those who are not rightly perswaded of the pardon of their sinnes fitter for Philistines and reprobates than Christians and to be vsed in Ashdod or Ascalon than at Ierusalem The coniunction of faith and repentance is so close that some haue thought it to be a part of repentance I rather take it to bee the beginner and leader thereof As the body and soule though they are ioyned togither in the same man yet is not the body a parte of the soule nor the soule of the bodie but both distinct so faith hope and charitie if they bee true they are narrowly lincked one to the other yet naturally and essentially severed For finall resolution whereof you may best satisfie your selues by proofe from this place For although this sentence which I haue in hand be the last of the mandate in order and disposition of wordes yet is it first in proposall For if they had asked in Niniveh a reason of the king and his counsaile vvhy they shoulde bid them fast and weare sacke-cloath about their flesh sparing neither beast nor sucklinges vvhy they shoulde adde affliction and miserie to miserie as if it vvere not sufficient to be plagued by the handes of God at the time prefixed but they must plague themselues and their cattle fourty daies before hand having but a handfull of daies in comparison to enioie their liues and to take their pleasure in earthlye commodities or why they shoulde cry vnto the Lorde and not bee hearde and forsake their wickednesse and not bee pardoned the reason of all this is alleadged in this Epilogue vvho can tell if the Lord vvill turne and repent It cannot lightly bee worse it may bee better with vs the doinge of these dueties to God will not put vs nearer to our iudgemente it may sende vs farther of vvee are sure to bee overthrowen if we repent not wee may repente and happily escape it it is but the leaving of our meate and drinke for a time who must leaue both belly and meate too the missing of our better garmentes who must misse our skinnes and our flesh from our backes if wee vse our tongues in crying wee loose nothing by it and if we wash our handes and cleanse our consciences from iniquity we shall goe the lighter to our iudgement Who can tell it is the nature and property of God to shew pitty vnto the whole world and although Niniveh bee the sincke of the earth why not to Niniveh Some chandge the reading and insteede of quis novit who knovveth they put qui novit hee that knovveth connecting the sense vvith that which went before in this manner let everie man turne from his evill vvay and from the vvickednesse that is in their handes qui novit who knovveth so to doe and is not ignoraunte what belongeth to such a chandge or thus he that is privie in his hearte of any wickednes committed against God or 〈◊〉 an publique or private let him amende it The instruction from so translating it is good though the translation it selfe bee mistaken that knowledge must ever goe before the face of repentaunce Knowledge I meane not onely in kinde to distinguish sinne from sinne and to call them all by their proper names but by number and weight howe many howe grievous they are howe farre they extende to the annoyance of the earth provocation of heaven breach of christian charitie and strikinge at the maiestie of God himselfe Thus hee acknowledged his sinne in the gospell who spake in his hearte before hee did it and therefore was not ignoraunt what hee went aboute I vvill goe to my father and saie I haue sinned yea but not a simple sinne I haue sinned a mightye and manifolde transgression I haue sinned against heauen I haue also sinned against thee against the father of my spirite against the father of my flesh against him that gaue me his law against thee that gavest mee my nature both the tables haue I broken by my misdeedes and whatsoever dueties I had to perfourme those haue I violated by mine vnnaturall disobedience If you obserue the order of all the repentances in the booke of GOD vvhither in Moabite Edomite Egyptian or in the people of God they ever began with the knowledge of their sins that as the first argument of life which the widowes son of Naim gaue was this he began to speake so in this spirituall resuscitation from the death of the soule the first token of their recovery was the acknowledgement and confession of their misdoing The voice of Pharaoh Exod. 10. was I haue sinned against the Lord your God The voice of Balaam Num. 22. when he saw the Angell in his way I haue sinned The voice of Saul to Samuel 1. Sam. 15. I haue sinned and 1. Sam. 26. when hee saw the kindnesse of David towardes him I haue sinned The voice of David to Nathan 2. Sam. 12. I haue sinned 2. Sam. 24. to God after the numbering of the people I haue sinned Nay valde peccavi I haue exceedingly sinned in that I haue done And it is further added that his hearte smote him vvhen he had done it And when afterwardes he felt the smiting of the Lorde with plainer demonstration and with clearing the whole lande besides Ego sum qui peccavi ego sum qui iniquè egi It is I and only I which haue done wickedlie The voice of Iob in the seventh of his booke I haue sinned The voice of Daniell in behalfe of himselfe their kinges princes fathers of every man of Iudah and the inhabitantes of Ierusalem and of all Israell both neare and farre of was vvee haue sinned and committed iniquitie and done vvickedlie and rebelled and departed from thy preceptes and not obeyed thy servauntes the prophetes and nothinge saue open shame appertaineth vnto vs. We heare no ende of accusation iniquitie vpon sinne wickednes vpon iniquity rebellion vpon wickednes and still a further proceeding in the testification of their vnrighteousnesse VVhen Ezra hearde that the people of the captivitie were mingled with